"Pierce, Tamora - Immortals 01 - Wild Magic" - читать интересную книгу автора (Pierce Tamora)

 

CHAPTER ONE

 

GIRL WITH A PONY

 

Each year, at the end of March, a great fair was held in Cria, the capital of

Galla. Like thousands of others in the Eastern Lands, Onua Chamtong went there

to do business: buying ponies, in her case. This year she had another

transaction to make and was having no luck with it. By the end of her fifth day

at the fair, it seemed she would never find the assistant she required. The

prospect of taking her animals south, with no one to help, was an unpleasant

one.

 

"Excuse me—Trader Onua?" The speaker was a girl, shy and country bred. "I heard

you was hiring. I'm"—she paused, then went on—"a fair hand with animals, all

kinds." She waited as Onua looked her over: a girl in a green wool dress, skirts

short enough to show leggings and boots. Brown curls tamed by a head-scarf fell

to thin shoulders. A soft, full mouth said she was vulnerable; her chin was

entirely stubborn. A quiver filled with long arrows hung on her back, a bow

rested in her hand, unstrung.

 

"Is that yours?" the trader asked, pointing.

 

Blue-gray eyes flashed. "I'd not have the nerve to carry it otherwise."

 

"Hmph. String it." The girl hesitated. "Just what I thought" Onua jibed. "Whose

is it, really?"

 

The girl brought a coiled string out of her sash. With ease she fitted it to one

end of the bow and set it against her foot. Raising the free end of the string,

she brought the other end of the bow down, hooking them together neatly. The bow

strung and in her grip, she turned sideways to it, caught the string in two

fingers, and drew it back to her ear in a smooth, practiced gesture. Now Onua

could see she wore an archers wrist- and armguards.

 

"I'd put an arrow up," the girl said, gently releasing the string, "but I'd hit

someone, surely."

 

Onua grinned. "I'm impressed. I can't draw a bow that big."

 

The girl took the string off the bow, coiled it, and put it away. "Nor did I, at

first. I keep this one limber, or I stiU couldn't draw it."

 

"Crossbow?" The question was out before Onua remembered, I don't want to hire

her — I want to send her home to her mama. She's a runaway for sure.

 

"Yes'm. We have—" Something flickered in her eyes. She looked down. "We had

bandits at home. I stood watch with the sheep, so I learned crossbow

and longbow. And sling"—a half smile appeared;— "not that I'm bragging."

 

We had, Onua thought. Did she change it 'cause she wants me to think she's been

gone from home awhile? Or hasn't she got a home?

 

Something looked around the girl, inspecting Onua with a large brown eye. It was

a shaggy mountain pony, a steel gray mare. She was plump and well combed, and

bore two packs easily.

 

"Yours?" The girl nodded. "How much would you ask for her?" Onua motioned to a

pen filled with ponies at her back. "I'm in the market."

 

"I can't sell Cloud. She's family—all the family I got." Again Onua saw a flash

of sorrow that was pushed aside.

 

"What's your name?" The K'mir stuck her fingers into a pouch filled with a

powder known as "eyebright."

 

"Daine, mum," came the soft reply. "Veralidaine Sarrasri."

 

The eyebright made her fingers itch when Onua called on her magical Gift. "How

old are you, Daine?"

 

"Fifteen." An aura of red fire, visible only to Onua, flared around the girl's

face. The lie was a good one—she must have practiced on the way, the trader

thought wryly—but a lie nevertheless. She looked about thirteen.

 

"Where are you from?"

 

"Snowsdale, up north. About two weeks' walk."

 

There was no flare of red—she had told the truth. Onua sighed. "Are you a

runaway? From home, or a bad master—"

 

"No, mum." The soft mouth trembled. "I got no family—just Cloud."

 

No red fire this time. Onua dusted the powder from her hand. "I'm Onua Chamtong,

of the K'miri Raadeh."

 

Daine looked puzzled. "The k-k—the what?"

 

"The K'mir are a people to the east. Raadeh is the name of one of the K'miri

tribes." Daine looked only slightly less baffled. "Never mind. You say you're

good with animals. C'mere." She led the girl to her pen. Inside, twenty-seven

shaggy ponies in all colors and sizes milled around.

 

"I buy horses. I had an assistant, but he got offered a better job working for a

horse merchant here, and I wasn't about to hold him back. Ij you hire on—and I

didn't say I'd hire you—you'll help me take these south. It's three weeks'

drive—if we don't bog down in mud, if we aren't hit by raiders, and if we go

before all these people take the road to the next fair. It'll be just you and

me, and my dog, Tahoi. Why don't you climb in and look 'em over? I want to see

how you manage 'em."

 

Daine glanced back at her mare, Cloud. "Stay put, and no biting" she ordered

sternly, and clambered over the fence and into the pen.

 

Poor thing must have been alone a long time, to be talking to a mare as if she

could answer back, Onua thought. She sat on the fence rail to watch.

 

The ponies watched as Daine passed among them. Ears went back. Those close to

her appeared to wonder which would do better: a bite or a kick.

 

When a yellow stallion, the king of the small herd, minced into place at her

back, the girl spun and put both hands under his muzzle, lifting his head to

stare into his face. "No, sir," she told him firmly. "I'll not stand for any

tricks. I may be human, but I'm not stupid." The stallion tried to rear. She

forced him down, then blew gently in his nostrils, to teach him her scent. He

shuffled, then fidgeted—then bowed his head in submission.

 

Horse Lords, Onua thought. She's establishing domination over him and the entire

herd!

 

In years of managing horses, she'd never seen the like. This particular breed

was famous for its fiery nature (one of the reasons she purchased them for her

employers). She had achieved peace—of a sort—with them using her strength, her

wits, and bribes. All horse folk handled their animals that way. Only this child

was different: Daine treated the stallion as if she were a pony herself, a

dominant one.

 

She isn't lying about her folks or running away—just about her age. If I let her

go, she might get into trouble. There are too many predators around, looking for

a pretty like this one. The road isn't too safe—but what is?

 

She watched the girl move among the ponies, running her hands over each one. She

was giving them bits of apple and sugar from her pockets. Onua was glad to see

she could deal with the animals in a normal way. One display like that with the

stallion was more than enough.

 

"D'you ride?" she called.

 

Daine came over to the fence. "Some. Mostly bareback, but I can use a saddle,

and I know how to look after tack,"

 

"What about hunting, fishing, tracking?"

 

The grin lit a face that was too thin and eyes that were too weary. "I do all

that—had to, to get this far. I couldn't trust folks on the road, Some looked

like—bandits."

 

As Daine climbed over the rail, the shadow was back in her eyes: grief, Onua

decided, but anger too, "Tired of them already?"

 

The girl shook her head. "I'm getting an oil I have, and a swab. The strawberry

has ear mites. They're not too bad—if I get them now, he won't spread them to

the herd." She went to the gray mare, who was plainly sulking, and opened one of

her packs.

 

"How do you know you can trust me?"

 

Daine shrugged. "I don't. How do you know you can trust meT

 

"Was that a joke?" Onua's voice was stern, but her eyes laughed. Her last two

assistants had possessed no sense of humor.

 

Daine gave her a quick smile and climbed into the pen, a clay bottle and swabs

in one hand. Onua watched, amazed, as the strawberry gelding trotted up to the

girl. If someone had said that morning she'd see one of her charges willingly

submit to an ear cleaning, she would have laughed herself sick.

 

I shouldn't do it. She's a baby. There re all those rumors—no smoke without

fire. Still, my magic will keep us safe at night, and she can handle a bow.

"Daine." she called.

 

The girl had finished the geldings ears. She came over. "Yes?"

 

"I'll tell you right now—I've heard a lot of weird stories lately, about

monsters in the wild, attacking travelers. Things out of legend, so folk say. I

haven't seen any myself, but that doesn't mean I won't. Are you sure you want to

hire on?"

 

Daine shrugged. "I hear talcs. I need work, mum. If I see monsters, I see

monsters. My family was killed and my home burned by human ones."

 

"All right, then—here s the job," said the K'mir. "You, me, and my dog take the

herd south, like I said, I have the Gift, 'and I can shield our camp at

night. It's two coppers a day, two silver nobles as a bonus at the end. I pay

all expenses, and we share chores. No drinking, no drugs. If you leave me on the

trail, you'll wish you died as a child." Daine giggled. "At the end of the

road—we'll see. We're bound for the capital of Tortall—"

 

The girl's face lit up. "Where a lady knight is the king's champion, right? And

they let girls in the army? That Tortall?"

 

"You heard those stories too," the K'mir murmured. "Well, they don't let girls

in the regular army, mind—just the Queen's Riders. Why—have you a fancy to be a

soldier?"

 

Daine shook her head. "Not me. But if they take girls for that, maybe they'll

let a girl be a hostler, or work around the camp, or some such." Her eyes were

filled with painful hope.

 

"As it happens, they do let girls work as hostlers—or at least, they let me. I'm

in charge of the horses for the Riders,"

 

"Oh, glory," the girl whispered. "I'll do whatever you want, if you'll take me

on—"

 

Onua put a hand on Daines shoulder, touched by her eagerness. "We'll see. If we

don't get on, I'll make sure you have some kind of work. I won't leave you

stranded. Sound fair?"

 

Daine nodded vigorously. "Yes, Mistress Onua."

 

Onua offered a callused hand. "Then shake on it. And stop calling me 'Mistress.'

My name's Onua."

 

Daine returned the woman's firm grip. "Onua Chamtong, of the K'miri Raadeh," she

said. "I remember."

 

Onua smiled. "Very good. Now, will your Cloud mix in with the others?"

 

"No reason not to." Daine removed packs and saddle from Cloud s back.

 

"Stow your things with mine." Onua pointed to a canvas-covered mound in one

corner. "They'll be safe—these ponies are better than guard dogs."

 

Daine ushered Cloud into the pen and stored her packs with Onuas, She finished

in time to stop Cloud from biting the yellow stallion, and then from kicking a

bjood bay mare. "You behave," she ordered her pony. "I mean it."

 

Cloud flicked an ear back, and lifted a hind foot experimentally. Daine leaned

down and whispered in her ear. The mare snorted, then stood on all fours,

looking as innocent as a summer sky.

 

"What did you tell her?" Onua asked, letting the girl out of the pen.

 

"I said I'd sell her to the man that makes dumplings down the way."

 

Onua chuckled. "That's the threat my mother used on me. Look—I want you to meet

my dog, Tahoi." She put her fingers to her lips and whistled two short notes. A

large form surged over the rear wall of the pen and wound through the ponies,

ducking hooves and teeth with the ease of long practice. Coming over the fence

in another easy jump, he sat panting at Onua's feet. He was as tall as his

owners hip, and covered with curling gray fur.

 

"He's near big enough to be a pony himself." Daine offered her open palm. The

dog rumbled in displeasure, and warily sniffed her fingers.

 

" Tahoi means 'ox' in K'mir. Careful—he's a one-woman dog—" Onua shut up. Tahoi

s plumed tail had begun to wave. The wary guardian of her stock turned into an

eager-to-please pup that licked Daine's hand, then stood to sniff her face.

"He's supposed to be a guard dog," Onua continued, frowning. "Not a pet. Not a

dog who believes every humans his friend."

 

"Don't blame him." Daine looked up at Onua apologetically. Her fingers scratched

Tahoi in a place he couldn't reach, while his tail thudded in the dust on the

ground. "Animals just take to me, is all,"

 

"Hmph, Can you spare her, Majesty?" the woman said to Tahoi. "I'd like to get

some grub, saving your presence. And your new friend is coming with me. Guard.'"

She steered Daine away from the pen.

 

At one of the cook tents littering the fairgrounds, Onua ordered a rich meal for

them both. When it was over, they explored. After a while

Daine's eyes hurt from staring so much. Coming from a poor mountain village, she

couldn't believe the variety they found at every turn.

 

"How are you fixed for gear?" her new employer asked. She was eyeing a pair of

boots in a leather-worker's stall.

 

"I'm fine," Daine assured her. Meeting the K'mir's warning look, she insisted,

"Really. It was too wet"—she swallowed, trying to speak as if it were someone

else's farm that was attacked—"too wet for our place to burn much, so I saved a

lot. Clothes, boots, my sleeping gear. I really don't need anything." Seeing the

woman's gray green eyes remained suspicious, she raised a hand. "Swear by the

Goddess."

 

"All right, then. Just remember, its my responsibility to keep you decently

clothed and outfitted, I don't want people saying I'm a skinflint."

 

Daine thought of the huge meal she had consumed, "Just point them out to me, and

I'll set them straight," she offered,

 

Onua chuckled, "Good enough."

 

On their return, the K'mir raised a sleeping

platform outside the pen. "Wcci best turn in," she advised. "We leave an hour

before dawn,"

 

Dame laid the bedrolls out, wriggled into hers, and took off everything but her

shift under the sheltering blankets. "Onua?"

 

The woman was nearly asleep already. "Yeah?" "Thanks."

 

They had a cold breakfast: fruit, cheese, and bread. Onua said little as they

ate and packed. She split a pile of lead reins with Daine, indicating she was to

connect half of the ponies into a string, while she did the same with the

others. They worked quickly as the fair came to life and the air filled with

breakfast smells. When the ponies were ready, Onua placed their packs on the

first animal in each string.

 

"Aren't you going to put her on a lead?" Onua pointed to Cloud, who stood free

of the others, wearing only a halter and a cross expression. The mare snorted

and shook her head.

 

"She'll be fine," Daine assured the K'mir. "She's as good as a guard dog, that

way."

 

"You know best," Onua said, dubious, "Let's move 'em out."

 

The K'mir led them away from the fairgrounds and the traffic coming in. They had

reached open road when she called for a midmorning break. Digging apples out of

her pocket, she gave Daine one, "You eat this," she ordered, "Ive more in a

basket for the ponies. I should've warned you, by the way—I'm a realrbear in the

morning. It's no good talking to me—I'll only bite your head off. You didn't

take it personally, did you?"

 

Daine had begun to wonder if the K'mir regretted hiring her. She smiled her

relief. "It's all right. Ma always says"—her lips tightened—"Ma always said

there was no living with me until lunchtime."

 

"You miss her," Onua said gently.

 

Daine twisted the stem off her apple. "Her, Grandda, our farm—" Her face was

grim. "They took my life, those bandits. I saved thingst like clothes and food,

but all my family was gone except Cloud. They wouldn't even have left her,

except she was with me and we weren't there." She got to her feet. "I'm sorry. I

didn't mean—"

 

"To speak of it?" asked the K'mir. Daine-nodded. "You have to, just to bleed off

the poison from the memory." The girl shrugged. "Well, it doesn't have to be

today." She peered at the sun. "We'll be at Coolspring by noon—a village,

good-sized, Lets pass that before we stop again."

 

If Onua and Daine were now well awake, so were their charges. They fussed at

every turn. Luckily, many who      them were traders who knew mountain ponies:

they kept a respectful distance. Only Cloud, who seemed to realize she would go

into a string the moment she misbehaved, walked meekly beside Daine, The only

time she offered violence to a bystander was when he, or she, was too interested

in how well the strings were tied together.

 

Daine worked on the ponies one by one, talking, pleading, cajoling. Repeatedly

she explained why she wanted them to follow Onua, without making a fuss. One

after another the ponies listened as she appealed to their better natures. Some

people would have said these creatures had no better nature, but—as Daine told

Onua—she had found most animals listened, if things were properly set out for

them.

 

Onua had explained things to ponies and horses for twenty-eight years without

the success this thirteen-year-old was having. How does she do it? the K'mir

wondered, fascinated. They're ponies, by all the gods. They're wonderfully

clever animals, but they don't think, not the way people do.

 

Past the village of Coolspring lay a rest stop, one of the springs that gave the

town its name, sheltered by elms. Picketing the animals, the two women sal down

to share a mead of btead and cheese,

 

"Tell me if you get tired," the K'mir "I can go for hours, once I get moving."

 

"I'm fine," Daine said. It was the truth. It was good to be in fresh air, headed

away from the city. "It's easier than it was coming all the way here. The roads

were muddy, you know—with the spring floods,"

 

"Ever been to Cria before?" Daine shook her head. "Never saw a village bigger 

than  Snowsdale,  till  yesterday."  She  sighed. "How can folk live like that,

all mashed together?" Onua shrugged. "City people. They're different.

is all. They look down their noses if you didn't grow up penned in." Getting to

her feet, she stretched. "Unless something goes wrong, we'll make Wishing Hollow

by dark—we'll camp there. We're making wonderful time, thanks to you."

 

Daine looked at her, baffled. "Me?" "This is the fastest I've gotten clear of

the fair in six years of trade. That's your doing. You must have the Gift—though

I never heard of it being put to such a use,"

 

Dame laughed, "Oh, please! I've a knack with animals, but no Gift. Ma—" She

stopped, then made herself go on, "She tried to teach me, but I never learned, I

can't even start i fire, and Gifted babies      that. She was so disappointed.

Wanted me to follow her path, I s'posc,"

 

Onua touched the girls hair. "Your mother will be proud no matter what path you

take, Daine, I don't know you well, but anyone can see that," Daine smiled at

her. "Thanks." They sat quietly for a few moments, until Onua remembered

something. "I saw you draw that bow of yours, but I don't know what kind of shot

you are.

 

Daine shrugged. "I'm good." "Mind giving me a demonstration?" Daine got up and

took her longbow from her packs. "Name your target." The wood was warm

from the sun and bent willingly for the string. She drew it a couple of times

back to her ear, loosening her muscles.

 

Looking around, Onua spotted a fence that would serve. It lay well within the

range of such a powerful bow, but it wasn't so close that Daine would feel

insulted. Walking out to it, she fixed her handkerchief to a post with her

belt-knife and returned. "How about three arrows?"

 

"Fair enough." Daine had already fitted one arrow to the string, and her quiver

was on her back. Carefully she set her feet, and gently she brought the string

back as she focused on her target. The arrow, when she loosed, flew straight and

true. Two more followed it.

 

Onua gaped. All three arrows clustered neatly at the center of her handkerchief.

Their heads were buried so deeply she had to cut them loose.

 

"I take it this is something else you have a 'knack' for," she said when Daine

came to help.

 

"Grandda thought so." The girl shrugged. "It worked out for the best. His bones

got to hurting him so bad he couldn't even string a bow, so I brought in all our

game."

 

The yellow stallion screamed a challenge to a passing draft horse and reared,

pawing the air. "Odd's bobs!" Daine yelled, exasperated. "Can't a person take

her eye off you for a moment without you acting up?" She ran to the stallions

head and dragged him back down to all fours, holding him until the draft horse

walked calmly past.

 

Onua came up to them, smiling. "Time to get back to work."

 

Well before dark, Onua led them out of sight of the road and into a grassy

hollow sheltered by trees. It was plain other travelers stopped here: the fire

pit was lined with stones, and a lean-to kept stacks of firewood dry.

 

"Toss you to give the ponies a going-over," Onua suggested. "For ticks, stones,

whatever. Winner gets to dig the latrine trench and catch fish."

 

Daine considered. "I druther check the ponies."

 

Onua grinned. "Wonderful—I feel like a bit of fishing just now."

 

Smiling, Daine went to work. It made no sense to give the ponies a thorough

grooming while they were on the road, but she got rid of the worst tangles and

checked the animals' hooves. The strawberry's ear mites had to be treated again,

and Cloud and Tahoi had picked up ticks in forays off the road.

 

The girl was finished when Onua returned with two fat trout. "Think this'll feed

us?" the K'mir asked, holding them up.

 

"More than. I'm so tired I couldn't eat but a mouthful." Daine saw that Onua's

hair was wet and her face pink from scrubbing. "It's safe to wash?"

 

"If you make it fast."

 

"It's too cold to be slow." She hesitated. "Need my help with supper?"

 

Onua waved her away. "Tahoi'U keep watch for n you.

 

The water was very cold. Daine scrubbed quickly and jumped out, feeling deep

respect for Onua's courage. Supper—fish and a pot of spiced white cereal grains

Onua called "rice"—was hot and filling. They ate without talking, but the

silence was a comfortable one.

 

After the meal, Daine washed up. The fire was banked; their beds lay on the

ground, ready for slumber, when she finished. She got into hers with a sigh. It

was warm, and the heavy pad underneath eased the day's aches. As she watched,

Onua got several pouches out and tied them to her belt.

 

"I told you I had the Gift, right? Well, I'm going to place the wards now. Last

call for the latrine."

 

Daine yawned. "I'm set, thanks." She watched as Onua drew a circle around the

camp, ponies and all, first in salt, then in water. Soft chanting came from the

woman as she walked the circle a third time, calling on magic powers to guard

its contents. Red fire spilled from her hand to follow the circle and complete

it.

 

"Ma did that," Daine commented sleepily when Onua finished. "She wasn't very

good with it, though." It was easier to speak of her mother when

she was so tired. "Maybe she'd be alive now if she'd'a been better."

 

"Or not," Onua said, sliding between her blankets. "There's always somebody with

stronger magic. Lots of raiders have their own witch or mage. That's why every

Rider group has at least one member with the Gift."

 

"Tell me about the Riders. I only know they take girls. Aren't they like the

regular soldiers?"

 

"Not exactly. The fancy name is 'irregulars.' Tortall has a bad time with

bandits, and the army's too big and too slow. Bandits hit and run. To fight 'em

you need to move the same way. The queen, Thayet, she started the Riders seven

years back. The groups run six or eight Riders each, male and female, mounted on

ponies. Right now there are six groups, posted all over Tortall. They live off

the land, protecting the small villages from raiders."

 

"Who runs it?"

 

"Queen Thayet is commander in chief. Her guard, Buri, handles day-to-day

affairs, so she has the title 'Commander.' A black man, Sarge, comes just under

them. The king's champion you heard of, Alanna, she helps out." Onua looked over

and saw that the girl was fast asleep. Smiling, she pulled up her covers and

closed her own eyes.

 

The badger crawled in with Daine soon after that. Although he was big, he didn't

wake her: she was used to nighttime visitors. Without waking, she caressed the

animals head. He sighed gratefully and slept too, his muzzle pressed into her

palm.

 

She did notice him when she woke later and was careful as she sat up.

 

"I tell ye, I saw 'em. Two strings of ponies— gold on the hoof down in Tortall."

The speakers voice was rough and country bred.

 

Reaching for the crossbow beside her, Daine saw that Onua and Tahoi were also

awake. The dog's hackles were up, his teeth bared in a snarl, but he made no

sound. Seeing her, the K'mir put a ringer to her lips. Daine nodded, easing the

bow onto her lap. Inside her bed her guest shifted nervously, quieting only when

she rested a hand on his head.

 

"If ye saw 'em, then where'd they go?" Leaves rustled as men prowled the hollow

around their campsite.

 

"I'm no witch, to guess such things! It's like they vanished off the face of the

world."

 

"Shut up. They prob'ly found a farm, or kept movin. Let's get back t' the rest."

The new voice held authority; the others grumbled, but obeyed.

 

They had been gone some minutes before Daine relaxed enough to put down her

weapon. Tahoi licked Onua s face, his tail wagging.

 

"It's all right," Onua whispered. "Nobody can hear us if we're quiet."

 

"That's   some   protection,"   Daine   breathed.

 

"With Ma's circles, you couldn't get in, but you knew it was there."

 

The K'mir grinned. "Now you know how I can take the road with just my assistant

and Tahoi." She curled up in her blankets. " 'Night."

 

The badger grumbled as Daine settled, and walked in her dreams.

 

"It's about time I found you" he said. Do you know how long I've been looking? I

actually bad to come into the Human Realms to get a scent of you!"

 

"I don't wish to seem rude"she apologized, <{but why were you looking for me? I

don't believe we've met—have we?"

 

:Not exactly" he admitted with an embarrassed snort, "You see; I promised your

father I'd keep an eye on you. So I looked in on you when you were a kit, pink

and noisy. Then when I looked for you again, you were gone. I forgot time passes

differently in the Human Realms."

 

If she had been her waking self, his saying he knew her father would have made

her unbearably excited. Now, though, her dream self asked-—as if it weren't too

important—"Have you met my da, then?"

 

"Yes, yes, of course. Now, see here—I'm not coming to the Human Realms any more

than I have to. If you're going to wander, we must be connected in some way." He

looked at a paw and sighed. "I know it barely hurts and it grows back and all,

but I still hate it. So messy."He began to chew at the base of one of his claws.

 

"No, don't—please!"she'protested. "I can't think—"

 

The claw came off. He spat it into her lap. "There. Hang on to it no matter

what. This way I won't lose track of time, and I'll be able to find you.

Understand?"

 

She nodded, then gulped. A silvery mist gathered around his paw, and vanished. A

new claw had appeared in the bed of the old one.

 

“Now go back to sleep."

 

Cold air on her feet woke Daine in the morning. Her guest, working earlier to

leave the bedroll, had pulled it apart entirely. She sat up with a yawn and a

smile. To think she'd dreamed of a badger who knew her father...

 

Her hand was locked around something—a large animal's claw, or a semblance of

one. Complete and perfect, it was made of shiny silver.

 

"Goddess," she whispered.

 

"Daine?" Onua was dressed and cooking breakfast. "Let's go."

 

No time to think about it now, she told herself, and scrambled out of her

bedroll. Because if I do, I won't know what to think.

 

Later that day, she wove a thong to grip the base of the claw tightly, and hung

it around her neck. Just because she wasn't entirely sure of where it came from

was no reason not to keep it close by—just in case.

 

CHAPTER TWO

 

THE HAWK

 

A week later they crossed the River DreU into Tortall on a ferryboat. Watching

the Gallan shore pull away, Daine searched her soul. I should tell Onua all the

truth, she thought, (By then she had given her new friend the less painful

details of her life, and had come to see Onua was right—it felt better to talk.)

I should tell the rest—but won't she turn on me, like they did? Maybe it's best

to keep shut. The madness, the scandal—it s all back there. Maybe that's where

it should stay.

 

She went forward to took at Tortall as it moved closer. I could start fresh. It

can't be worse than home, with folk calling me "bastard" and scorning me. Nobody

here knows I've no father, and they don't know about the other thing—the bad

thing. They don't need to know.

 

"You worry too much." Onua ruffled the girl's hair. "It'll work out. You'll

see."

 

Cloud butted Daines shoulder; Tahoi pawed her leg. Their concern and Onua s gave

her comfort. I'll manage, she told herself as the ferry bumped the

landing dock on the Tortallan shore. Silence is best.

 

The country beyond the crossing was a mixture

of hills and wide valleys, some of it farmed and

grazed, but most left to the woods. Towns here were

back from the road, and traffic this early in the

spring was thin. There was little to keep them from

their usual routine of camp and march, riding the

' ponies, hunting for game birds or fishing for their

supper.

 

The third day from the river brought rain, slowing them and the animals down

before the sky cleared at day's end. Both women were up late, getting mud out of

shaggy coats and off their own skins and clothes.

 

It was the first time on that trip that no animal crawled in with Daine

overnight. She slept badly, flipping back and forth, never quite waking or

sleeping. Her dreams were thin and worrisome. She remembered only one:

 

The badger was in his lair, neatening up. "There you are. I'm glad to see the

claw works so well."

 

“Excuse me, sir—"she began.

 

"No questions. Kits must listen, not ask. Pay attention." He squinted at her to

make sure she was listening. "If you look hard and long, you can find us. If you

listen hard and long, you can bear any of us, call any of us, that you want"

Rolling onto his hack, he added, "The madness was to teach you something. You

should mind the lesson."

 

She woke a little before dawn. The sky was gray and damp, the air sour.

 

"Onua." When the woman only stirred and muttered, she went over and shook her.

"I think trouble's coming. Last time I felt this way, a rabid bear came out of

the woods and killed the blacksmith."

 

"A rabid bear!" The K'mir yanked on her clothes and Daine followed suit.

"Goddess, how many of those do you see in a lifetime?"

 

"One's more than enough." She rolled up her bed and fixed it to her pack. The

animals were restless and ill tempered. Tahoi paced the camp, his hackles up. He

stopped often to look down the road, only to resume pacing.

 

"Maybe it's another storm?" Onua suggested over breakfast.

 

"I don't think so." Daine gave her barely touched porridge to Cloud. "My head

aches—not aches, exactly. It's—itchy." She sniffed the breeze, but picked up

only the scent of water and plants. "The wind's not right, either."

 

Onua looked at her thoughtfully, then doused the fire. "Let's go." She hitched

the ponies to lead reins while Daine secured the packs. "There's a fief on the

other side of this next valley, near a marsh. If need be, we'll ask for shelter.

I'd prefer not to." She strung her curved bow. "Lord Sinthya doesn't like the

queen; he loathes the Riders. Still, we can wait a storm out in his barns,

particularly if no one tells him we re there. If we're caught in the marsh,

we're in trouble. I don't have any marsh craft."

 

Daine warmed her longbow and strung it. The quiver's weight on her back made her

feel better as they took the road. Past the next ridge she saw a wide, shallow

valley filled with reeds and water, with nowhere to hide.

 

By the time they reached the center of the green expanse, the hair was standing

straight out on the back of her neck. Where are the frogs, and the birds? she

wondered when they stopped for a. breather, I don't even see dragonflies.

 

Something made her glance at the wood that bordered the far edge of the marsh.

"Onua!" She pointed as a bird shot from the cover of the trees. It was black and

hawk-shaped, flying crazily, as if drunk.

 

Shrieks, metallic and shrill, tore the air. Eight giant things—they looked like

birds at first— chased the hawk out of the cover of the trees. Immense wings

beat the air that reached the women and ponies, filling their noses with a stink

so foul it made Daine retch. The ponies screamed in panic.

 

Daine tried to soothe them, though she wanted to scream too. These were

monsters. No animal combined a human head and chest with a bird's legs and

wings. Sunlight bounded off talons and feathers that shone like steel. She

counted five males, three females: one female wore a crown of black glass.

 

Onua gave a two-fingered whistle that could be heard the length of the valley.

When the monsters turned to find the source of the noise, their quarry dropped

into the cover of the reeds and vanished. The monsters swept the area, over and

over, trying to find the black hawk, without success.

 

"Look at them," Onua whispered. "They use a grid pattern to search by—they're

working that part of the marsh in squares. They're intelligent,"

 

"And they can't land easy on level ground/' Daine pointed out, "Those claws

aren't meant to flatten out, They have to fly—they can t walk,"

 

When the creatures gave up, they turned on the women.

 

Daine watched them come, her bow—like Onua's—ready to fire. The attackers were

smeared with filth. When they spoke or smiled, she saw razor-sharp teeth caked

with what she knew was old blood. Halting over the road, they fanned their wings

to stay aloft. Their smell was suffocating.

 

"We almost had the motherless spy," one of them snarled.

 

"But you had to interfere," another said. "Never interfere with us." It lifted

its wings above its head and stooped. The others followed.

 

"Daine, jirel" Onua shot: her arrow struck the

first, hitting a wing with a sound of metal on metal, and bounced off. Daine

struck a man-thing square in the throat. He dropped with a cry that brought

sweat to her face.

 

Onua and Daine fired steadily, aiming for the flesh of heads and chests. A

female almost grabbed Daine by the hair before Onua killed her. Cloud got one by

a leg, and Tahoi seized its other foot. Together pony and dog tore the monster

apart. Birds—herons, bitterns, plovers, larks—rose from hiding places to fight

the creatures, blinding some, pecking others, clogging the air so the enemy

couldn't see. Many paid for their help with their lives.

 

The glass-crowned one was finally the only monster alive. She hovered just out

of Onua's range, one of the K'mir's arrows lodged in her shoulder.

 

"Pink pigsl" she snarled. "How dare you defy me, maggots! Youfilthl"

 

"Look who's talking," Daine shouted, sliding an arrow onto her string. She

lowered her bow, wanting the creature to think she was done. "Your ma was a

leech with bad teeth," she taunted. Onua laughed in spite of herself. "Your da

was a peahen. I know chickens with more brains than you!"

 

The   queen   screamed   and   dropped,   claws

extended. Daine brought the bow up, loosing as she

reached the best point in her swing. Her arrow

buried itself in the queen's eye as Onua cheered.

Daine had another arrow on the string and in

the air, but the queen pulled away. Blood dripped from her ruined eye. If she

felt pain, she ignored it, hovering well out of bow-shot, her good eye furious.

 

"Ohhh, I'll remember you, girlie." The hate in her voice forced Daine back a

step. "Your name on my heart." She looked at Onua, "I'll return for you two

ground crawlers. You belong to Zhaneh Bitterclaws now," She launched herself

into higher air and was gone.

 

"I can't believe it." Onua sounded as if she were talking to herself. "The

rumors said there were monsters abroad, but these"? Where did they come from?"

She went to examine the body of one of the creatures, the stink so bad she had

to cover her nose to get close to it.

 

Limping, Daine followed. She was unhurt, but she Jelt battered and cut and torn

in a thousand places.

 

A chickadee lay in the road. She picked it up, to find a wing was attached by

only a bit of skin. Tears rolled down her cheeks to fall on the dying bird. All

around her, birds lay in the rushes, bleeding, dead.

 

"I'm sorry, little ones," she whispered. "You should've stayed hid." Her temples

pounded. Stripes of black-and-yellow fire crossed her vision. Her ears filled

with a roaring sound, and she fainted.

 

Onua saw her fall. The bird that had been in Daine's hand jumped into the air

and zipped past, nearly missing the K'mir s nose. In the marsh, she heard a rush

of song. Birds took off, clumsily at first, as if they were stiff. An owl that

lay in the road moved, then flew away as she stared. She was positive that the

bird's head had been cut half off.

 

Shaking her head, she went to the fallen girl. As far as she could tell, Daine

was unhurt. With a grunt the K'mir levered her onto a shoulder, surprised by how

light she was, "You need to eat more," she told her burden as she carried her to

the ponies. Cloud trotted over to nuzzle Daine, worry in every line of the

pony's body,

 

"I don't suppose you know a place where we can get off the road," Onua asked,

half jesting, never thinking these animals would understand her as they did the

girl. Cloud trotted into a nearby stand of reeds. Just beyond her Onua saw a

clearing, floored in solid ground.

 

This was food for thought. Onua followed Cloud. The remainder of the ponies

followed her, Tahoi bringing up the rear.

 

Coarse hairs tickled Daine's face. Opening her eyes, she saw nothing but Cloud's

nose.

 

"Let me up." Her voice emerged as a croak. "I'm fine." She wasn't really—her

whole body ached—but the pain that had knocked her out was over,

 

"Swallow this." Onua brought over a cup of water. Drinking it, Daine tasted

herbs. A tingling filled her veins and left her feeling much improved. The only

sign of the pain that had knocked her down was mild stiffness.

 

"I didn't faint 'cause I'm a baby or anything—" she began, afraid the K'mir

would be disgusted by her weakness. She struggled to sit up, and finished the

water.

 

"Don't be silly." Onua gave her a silvery feather, "Don't touch the edges," she

warned. "They're razor sharp."

 

It was metal, etched and shaped like a feather. If it was steel, as it seemed to

be, it was paper thin, impossible to bend. Moreover, itjelt wrong, as the sight

of the creatures had felt wrong. If she knew nothing else, she knew nature. Such

creations did not belong in the world: seeing them made her feel wobbly and

sick, "What were those things? Do you know?"

 

"I've heard tales, but-—they aren't supposed to exist, not here. They're called

Stormwings," She heard awe and fear in Onua's voice.

 

"What are Stormwings?"

 

"The Eaters," Onua wrapped the feather and put it away. "But they're legends. No

one's seen them for three, four centuries. They lived on battlefields,

desecrating bodies—eating them, fouling them, scattering the pieces." She

crouched beside Daine again, "Listen—I need to leave you and the ponies for a

while—I hope not too long. I can't tell you why."

 

"Then I'll follow." Daine was comfortable enough with her now to be blunt. "This

is a marsh, remember? Quicksand, mud bogs, snakes—you told me you don't know

anything about marshes."

 

"I can't help that. What I must do is important. You stay put—"

 

A picture of the Stormwings as they'd first seen them flashed into Daine's mind.

"It's that hawk, isn't it?" she asked, and Onua looked away. "That black one.

You tried to call him, but he couldn't make it, so he hid in the reeds. Now you

want to go after him. Why is a bird so important?"

 

Onua's eyes glittered with annoyance. "Never you mind. He is, that's aU—he's

+more important than you could imagine. If something happens to me, take the

ponies to the Riders. Tell Buri or Sarge what happened—"

 

Daine saw how she might repay some of what she owed this woman for taking her

in. "I'll go." "Out of the question."

 

She retrieved her crossbow and quiver from the packs. "Don't be silly. It's only

a few hundred yards out. How much trouble can I get into? Besides, I know about

bogs. And I can find lost animals." If she waited, the K'mir would find a good

reason to keep her back. She saw a game trail leading into the reeds and took

it. "I'll yell for Tahoi if I get stuck," she called.

 

"Daine!" There was no answer, "When I was that age, / listened to my elders,"

Onua muttered, conveniently forgetting she had done no such thing. She grabbed

Cloud's rein as the pony tried to follow her mistress. "No, you stay here. And

don't try to argue." She tied the mare's rein into a string for the first time

since they'd left the fair, and settled down to wait.

 

The trail took Daine to a pond. She skirted it, always making for the spot where

the monsters had left the wood. A grouse darted out of the brush. Following it,

she walked a trail that lay on firm ground to reach the trees at the marsh's

edge. There she sat on a rock, wondering what to do next. If the bird was alive,

it had come down somewhere nearby to hide from the Stormwings.

 

It was nice, this green wilderness. The scents of growing things filled her

nostrils; the sounds of animals and plants waking from their winter sleep filled

her ears. What had the badger said, in her dream? If you listen hard and long,

you can bear any of us, call any of us, that you 'want,

 

Surely listening wouldn't bring on the madness. She wasn't trying to be an

animal; she just wanted to hear them. Definitely she'd taken advice from worse

people than badgers in her time,

 

Besides, if the hawk was alive and hurt, it might be thrashing or crying its

pain. She'd hear it, if she listened,

 

She'd have to be very quiet, then.

 

She settled herself and slowed her breathing. Her blouse itched; she eased it. A

burn throbbed on a ringer; she put it out of her mind.

 

A breeze fanned the tips of the reeds, making them sigh.

 

Two plops ahead: a pair of mating frogs. She had no interest in that.

 

A rustle on her left, some feet behind: a pair of nesting ducks. Didn't people

think of anything else?

 

A gritty noise at her side was a grass snake,

 

coring up to sun. It was nice on the tock, the warmth just perfect on her face

and on the snake.

 

There—left, closet to the trees. She howned.lt didn't sound like a bird—like the

hawks and falcons back home. She felt dizzy and befuddled, almost like the time

she had swiped a drink of her mothers home-brewed mead.

 

That yip was a fox, who had found a black bird. A large one.

 

Daine headed in his direction. The fox yipped again when she almost made a wrong

turn. She found him next to a large, hollow log. The hawk had concealed itself

inside,

 

"Thank you," she said. The fox grinned at her and vanished into the reeds while

Daine looked at her new patient. "Clever lad, to think of hiding there," she

murmured, (And since when did hawks ever think of concealing themselves?) "Come

on out—they're gone." She put her hands into the log's opening, praying she

wasn't about to get slashed.

 

The bird waddled forward, easing himself onto her palms. Moving very slowly, she

lifted him out and placed him on top of his hiding place.

 

He stared at her, beak open as he panted. One outspread wing seemed broken in

two places, maybe even three. Her hair prickled at the back of her neck. Anyone

less familiar with hawks might have taken this bird for one: she could not. He

was too big, and hawks were not solid black. His color was dull, like

velvet—there was no gloss to his feathers at all. He wasn't wrong as those

Stormwings were wrong, but he was not right, either.

 

She cut reeds for splints, "I'm from Qnua— Onua Chamtong of the K'miri Raadeh"

she told him. "You recognize the name?" She didn't expect an answer, but she

knew a kind voice was something any hurt creature responded to. "I have to

splint that wing. It's broken." She cursed herself for not having bandages of

any kind, and cut strips out of a petticoat.

 

"It'll hurt," she warned, "Try not to peck me, or we'll never get you fixed."

Ignoring his gaze, she gently spread the wing. The hawk cried out only once.

That was another strange thing, she thought; other birds had savaged her for

less pain than she was giving this one. She secured the outspread limb onto its

reed framework, feeling him shake under her

hands. "You're being a fine, brave lad," she crooned, securing the last cotton

ties. "Your ma'd be fair proud of you—wherever she is. Whatever she is."

 

Repairs made, she slung the crossbow on her back. "I've got to carry you," she

explained. "Try to keep still." When she gathered him up, taking care not to

bump the wing, he trembled but didn't bite or slash. "You're the oddest bird

I've met in my life," she murmured as she followed the trail back to the road.

"Heavy too." She was sweating by the time she found Onua. "His wing's busted."

 

"Horse Lords be praised, you found him!" The relief on the K'mir's face was

scary, as if he's a friend or something, Daine thought. Onua lifted the hawk

from Daine's arms, examining him with delicate fingers. Somehow Daine wasn't

surprised to see that he was as calm with Onua as he'd been with her.

 

"If we move the packs onto one of the gentler

ponies. He can ride on them,  have to get well away before we camp." Daine

nodded and shifted the packs to a mild-mannered chestnut gelding. On the road,

the bird rode quietly, panting without making any other sound.

 

They left the marshy valley and entered the wood, moving on after dark, Onua lit

the way ahead with her magic. They had walked for hours before she took them off

the road, onto a small path.

 

Here she  lit a torch  and gave it to Daine,

 

"Farther up there's an open shed for drying wood. It's big enough to shelter us

and the ponies." She dug out the materials she used to work her magic. "Get a

fire going. I'll be there as soon as I can." She went back to the road, a bag of

powder in her hand. Tahoi started to follow: she ordered him to go with Daine.

 

"I think she wants to hide our trail," Daine told the dog. She led the pack

pony, and the others followed obediently. "But why? The monster—what s her name?

Zhaneh Bitterclaws—can she see in the dark? Apart from revenge, why follow us?"

She glanced at the hawk. Meeting his eyes directly still made her head spin.

"Not for you, surely."

 

The bird shuddered.

 

The shed was big, with three walls to keep out the wind. Moreover, it had a fire

pit inside, and a well outside. With relief she freed the ponies, watered them,

and fed them grain from the extra stores,

 

Tahoi had brought in three rabbits that afternoon. As soon as the fire was

going, Daine skinned and gutted them. Two went on the spit for her and Onua;

Tahoi got half of the third. Cutting strips from the remaining half, she offered

it to her patient. He turned his head away.

 

Perhaps he hadn't gotten the scent, Daine waved it in front of him. Again he

turned his head aside.

 

She sniffed the meat; it was no different from

what Tahoi crunched so happily nearby. She laid it on the pack in front of the

bird, having moved his travel arrangements to the floor of the shed. The hawk

picked the morsel up in his beak and threw it away.

 

Getting the rejected meat, she offered it to Tahoi. The dog ate it and returned

to his bones. Planting her hands on her hips, Daine scowled at the bird. She'd

heard of captive animals refusing to eat, but such a thing had never happened to

her.

 

"There's many a hawk would be happy for a nice bit of rabbit," she told him, not

even realizing she sounded like her ma, "Now, I'll give you another piece. Don't

you go throwing that away, for I won't give you any more." She offered a fresh

strip to the bird, who sniffed it—and turned his head. She placed it before him,

and he threw it to Tahoi.

 

"He won't eat," she told Onua when the K'mir joined them. "What's the matter

with him? I never had an animal that wouldn't eat for me."

 

The woman crouched near the hawk, her gray green eyes puzzled. "Let me try,

Maybe it's 'cause he doesn't know you,"

 

"I've fed plenty of animals that never met me first," Daine snapped, cutting

another strip of meat for Onua. The hawk refused it as well.

 

Onua scratched her head. "Try cooked meat. I have to ward this place. There're

armed men all over the road, searching." She walked outside the shed.

 

"For us?" Daine asked. Onua shook her head and began the now-familiar spell.

"Not for you, surely," the girl whispered to the hawk. Cutting meat off the

spit, she cooled it with water and offered it to her patient. He sniffed it for

a while, but refused it in the end.

 

"Maybe he's sick," Onua suggested as she ate. "I broke my collarbone once, and I

was queasy for a day or two."

 

"That's shock," Daine rested her chin on her knees, "I s'pose that might be it."

 

"He's not just any creature." Onua finished her meal. "He may be a little

strange to care for, Daine, Just do your best—please?"

 

The girl awoke in the night to hear a quiet murmur. Peeking with a half-closed

eye, she saw that Onua sat with the hawk, talking softly to him. And Ma said /

was fair foolish with animals, she thought. Rolling over, she went back to

sleep.

 

They moved on in the morning. Searchers passed them on the road, men on

horseback and men afoot, but none appeared to see the bird riding in state on

ponyback. "I can't throw fire or heal," Onua told Daine, "but when I hide a

thing, it stays hidden."

 

For three days they pushed on. The hawk s eyes still would not focus, and his

balance was poor. After some debate with herself, Daine lightly bound his claws

to the pack he rested on. He didn't seem to mind, which bothered her still more.

Even the mildest sparrow would have fought the ties.

 

Her patient worsened. He refused any and all meat, raw or cooked. Their third

day together she offered him raw egg and then cheese. He ate both, to her joy,

but vomited it up later. That night she woke to hear Onua chanting a spell over

him, but it didn't seem to help. The FC'mir still talked to him about human

things — road conditions, the fair in Cria, the doings of the Queens Riders.

 

Once, after meeting the bird's eyes, Daine walked into a ditch. Another time she

fell over her own feet. After that, she avoided his gaze and resented it. Why

couldn't she look at this bird? And why did she not feel connected to him, as

she felt with other creatures?

 

His wing did not heal. The fourth night she stayed up with him, coaxing water

mixed with honey into his beak. It did no good. The fever she had fought to

prevent set in and began to climb.

 

She woke Onua sometime after midnight. "He's going to die. Not today — tomorrow,

maybe. I hate losing one I've nursed!" To her shame, she felt tears on her

cheeks, and wiped them away with an impatient hand. "He's not right! He's not

like any bird I ever met, and / can't fix himl Can we stop at a village or town,

and find a sorcerer who might — "

 

Onua shook her head. "Out of the question." When Daine opened her mouth to

argue, the woman said, "There are reasons. Important ones." She tugged at her

lip, and came to a decision. "All right. Get some rest—I'm calling for help.

Horse Lords willing, somebody will be in range."

 

Daine was too exhausted to protest or ask questions. It was hard even to crawl

into her bedroll. The last thing she saw was Onua, kneeling before a fire that

now burned scarlet, hands palm up in a summoning.

 

She slept until dawn, and Onua greeted her cheerfully. "I got lucky—help is

closer than I thought. Eat something, and you might want to wash up. There's a

bathing pool behind that hill. They'll be here around noon."

 

"They who?" Daine's voice came from her throat as a croak.

 

Onua shook her head.

 

"Wonderful. More secrets. My favorite," Daine muttered grumpily as she found

towels and soap. Since the day was warm, she washed her hair and took extra time

to scrub every inch of her skin. Why hurry? she thought, still feeling grouchy.

They won't get here till noon—whoever they are.

 

The hawk's eyes were closed when she returned, and he was shivering. She warmed

small rocks and wrapped them in cloths—towels, scarves, handkerchiefs.

Carefully, talking to him the whole time, she cocooned bird and rocks in a

blanket, hoping to sweat the fever out. After an hour of the extra

warmth, he took some heated water and honey when she coaxed.

 

Onua had worn herself out with her magical efforts, and slept all morning. Daine

had to content herself with frequent trips to the road, looking for the promised

help. Cloud and Tahoi followed her, as worried as she was.

 

The sun was at its height, covered by thickening clouds, when she saw movement

to the east. She raced back to camp. "Onua, there are people coming.

 

The K'mir grabbed her bow and arrows; Daine got hers. They went to the road to

wait. It wasn't long before Onua said, "It's my friends. The ones in white are

in the King's Own. They answer directly to King Jonathan."

 

Daine gaped at the company that approached. Mail-clad warriors on beautiful

horses rode in four rows, their white, hooded capes flapping grandly at their

backs. The earth shook with the pounding of their steeds' hooves. Before them

came a standard-bearer, his flag a silver blade and crown on a royal blue field.

 

Beside him was a full knight in gold-washed mail, his gold helm mirror bright.

He bore a lance; on his left arm was a red shield with a device like a gold cat

rearing on its hind paws. The knight's horse was larger than those of the

white-caped warriors, though not as large as the chargers normally used by

those who wore full mail or plate armor. It was as gold as the cat on the

knight's shield, with a black mane and tail.

 

Together the company made a picture out of legends. "Oh, glory," whispered

Daine.

 

Reaching Onua, the knight halted the warriors with a raised hand. His horse

refused to stop and walked up to butt his head against Daine s chest.

 

"You beauty," she whispered, running her hand along his mane. "Oh, you pretty,

pretty thing."

 

Laughing, Onua went to the war-horse's head and gently made him back up. The

knight peered down at the K'mir through his open visor. "Are you camped here?"

Onua nodded, and he turned to his company. "Hakim, this is it."

 

A brown man in the front rank of the white-caped riders nodded and called out

instructions. The result was instant activity: men dismounted, giving their

reins over to a few of their number while others removed packs from their mounts

and from the spares. Within seconds they were off the road, erecting tents to

share the clearing with the ponies and Tahoi.

 

The knight secured shield and helm to his saddle. Dismounting, he gave the reins

to one of the others, then stripped amethyst-decorated gauntlets from his hands.

"I should've changed to leather," he complained. "My back has been one whole

itch the last mile." He grinned at Daine. "The outfit

looks nice, but it's not very comfortable."

 

Daine was very confused. Out of the saddle, the knight was two whole inches

shorter than she was, and built on stocky, not muscular, lines. His cropped,

coppery hair was tousled from being inside a helmet. Amethysts winked at his

earlobes, stones that matched the color of his eyes.

 

"My wits have gone begging," Onua said. "Daine, this is Sir Alanna of Pirates

Swoop and Olau—the kings champion. Alanna, this is Daine. Wait till you see what

she can do with animals."

 

Daine stared at the hand offered her, then into purple eyes. "The champion! The

knight they call 'the Lioness'?"

 

"Don't tell me," Alanna said. "You expected someone bigger."

 

Daine took the offered hand. Remembering her patient, she asked, "Can you help?

I can't fix 'im at all."

 

Onua took the champion's elbow. "Alanna's a healer and a sorceress—if she can't

come up with something, no one can."

 

"Aren't you going to be sorry if I can't?" the knight asked as Onua steered her

toward the ailing hawk.

 

Daine unwound the bird from his wraps. "He won't eat anything but a little honey

and water," she explained. "Not meat or fish. And he's dizzy all the time."

 

The purple eyes looked at her sharply. "How would you know that?"

 

Daine met that gaze squarely. "I just do. I've—"

 

"A knack with animals,'" Onua chorused along with her, and grinned.

 

Alanna lifted the bird with a care for the splinted wing. The hawk blinked,

looked at her— and buried his head against her chest. "He knows me. Good." She

carried him to a tent the warriors had set up, and went inside.

 

"Wait here," Onua told Daine. "Don't let these men bully Tahoi or the ponies."

She followed the knight inside.

 

Daine realized she ought to picket the strings so the smaller horses wouldn't

disturb the big ones. Tahoi stuck close to her as she worked, and Cloud was on

her best behavior. The warriors smiled at her as they set up more tents and

built cook fires. A handful went to the nearby river with fishing lines in their

hands. She would have liked to go too, but she couldn't bring herself to ask

these businesslike Tortallans.

 

"Great merciful Goddess.'" The shout came from the tent where Alanna and Onua

had taken the hawk. "Of all the gods-cursed, simpleminded—"

 

Daine gaped. The man the knight had called Hakim smiled. "The Lioness has a

temper," he told the girl. "Sometimes it gets the better of her."

 

The knight stamped out of the tent. She had

discarded mail for breeches and a white shirt. At her throat a red gem burned

like a coal in the fire. "I can't see—" Her purple eyes lit on Daine. "You,

girl—come here!"

 

Tahoi growled, bristling. He didn't like the knights tone.

 

Alanna stared at the dog, and then smiled. "I'm sorry. Daine, would you come

here, please? I think I need your help." Steering the girl into the tent, she

said, "Onua says you found him under—unusual conditions." The hawk lay on a

man-size cot, his eyes wide and frightened. "How?"

 

There was something here that pounded on her ears, making her nervous. "Honest,

Your Ladyship—"

 

"Alanna," was the firm interruption.

 

She thought of calling the champion, the only lady knight in living memory, by

her first name, and winced. "I listened for him, is all. I sat down and

just—listened."

 

"Would you do it for me now, please?"

 

Daine swallowed. "But he's right there, mum. Lioness."

 

"Turn your back to him, if that helps." Alanna fiddled with the red gem at her

throat. "Listen for him exactly as you listened back then."

 

Listening's fine, Daine thought nervously. You only listened before, and had no

trouble. And the badger said it was all right. Well, then!

 

Closing her eyes, she emptied her mind, letting her breath slow until she

couldn't hear it. She concentrated on her ears. Outside, Cloud chewed on a clump

of grass, thinking she ought to check on Daine, alone with strangers. The gold

war-horse shifted; he wanted to run some more.

 

There! A strange and distant voice, one that sounded like no animal she knew.

That had to be the hawk. Was he muttering to himself?

 

"! hear him." That sleepy voice was hers. "He's a prisoner, He can't get out.

But he's just on the bed—"

 

"Hush." Purple fires played inside her eyelids. "Call him, Daine—with your mind.

His name is Numair Salmalin."

 

"Alanna—maybe Arrams better" That was Onua, sounding distant. "He's only been

Numair for eight years—he's been Arram all his life."

 

"True. Call to him as Arram, Daine." The fires evened into a steady purple

light, warming her face like the sun.

 

"Why—"

 

"Call him." The knight's voice was gentle, but firm.

 

Daine sighed. "Arram Salmalin? Arram—come on. You're too far off. It's all

right, Arram—it's safe—"

 

Something behind her snapped, breaking her concentration. She opened her eyes as

wooden sticks hit.the tent wall in front of her: the hawk's splints. "Now look

at this," she scolded, picking them up. "His wing won't get any better that

way." She turned to show them the evidence.

 

The hawk was gone. Onua pulled a sheet up to cover a large, naked man.

 

He smiled drowsily at the three of them. "Can I have something to eat?"

 

Daine's jaw fell open. "Where did he come from?"

 

Alanna bent over the newcomer, peering into his eyes. Onua grabbed the girl's

elbow and steered her out of the tent. "Explanations later," the K'mir said.

"There's a lot to be done for him still."

 

"Onua, where's my hawk? Where'd that man come from?" Her knees shook.

 

Onua put a hand on Daine's mouth. "Hush. No more questions. I'll explain

everything—later." She went back into the tent, pulling the flap tightly shut

behind her.

 

"Later," Daine muttered to herself. "Wonderful. Hawks disappearing, men

appearing—why not? Later." She stamped off to look after the ponies, who at

least would tell her things and not wait for any "laters."

 

THREE

 

SPIDRENS AND MEDITATION

 

Hedgehogs woke Daine as they wriggled into her bedroll, shaking in terror. It

wasn't the controlled fear they felt around hunters, but the wild panic that

made them run before a fire. She eased out of the covers. "It's all right" she

whispered. "Stay here."

 

She dragged on her clothes and boots. She felt it now, heaviness in the air and

in her mind—not like the Stormwings or the rabid bear, but there was a flavor in

it that reminded her of the winged monsters. In the camp around her, the men

slept quietly—no snorers like Grandda. Onua was mumbling in her sleep. Tahoi was

not with her or the ponies.

 

"Stay," Daine told Cloud, who wanted to follow. She fitted the string to her bow

and checked its draw as she looked around. A light burned in the Lioness's tent.

The other one, where the man who'd been a hawk lay, was dark.

 

The wood outside their camp was thick with fear. Tiny beasts dug as far into

burrows as they could. The big ones were gone. An owl sitting over-

head was almost mindless with terror. That was bad: owls didn't scare.

 

Tahoi sat at the edge of the trees, nose to the wind. When Daine rested a hand

on his shoulder, the dog flinched. "What is it?"

 

He knew only that it was bad, and it was coming.

 

"Stay with the ponies. Guard them." Tahoi whimpered a protest. Waiting for

trouble to reach him was hard; better to hunt it out. "Go on," He obeyed,

reluctantly.

 

A sentry nearby raised a hand in greeting. Looking past him, Daine saw another.

"Do you hear anything?" she asked. "I think something bad is coming. Something

wrong,"

 

"I hear nothing." It was Hakim. He didn't take his eyes off the woods beyond.

"Go back to your sleep."

 

There was no sleeping, not now. Checking the ponies, Daine found they were

afraid too. Beyond them the horses were alert, watching the trees like sentries.

The war-horse pawed the air: he knew danger was close. Wanting to fight it, he

pulled his tether to see if it could be yanked from the ground.

 

"Not yet," she said, patting his withers. "Watch. Wait." She walked toward the

forest.

 

"Don't go alone."

 

Daine wrenched around and lost her balance. A strong hand grabbed her elbow and

raised her to her feet. It was the Lioness, wearing a shirt, breeches, and

boots. The Ted gem at her throat glowed steadily; a naked sword lay in her right

hand.

 

"Easy," the knight cautioned. "What brings you out here?" They walked to a small

clearing almost thirty feet away.

 

Daine took a deep breath and made herself calm down. "There's something close by

that isn't right. I can't explain better'n that,"

 

The Lioness scanned the trees all around them, "I feel it too," She tapped her

gem. "This warns me of trouble, sometimes."

 

"Look." Her ma had said she had an owl's nightsight. That was how she saw the

rabbit in the clearing, when someone else would miss it. Kneeling

to lift the body, she found it was still warm.

 

White light—Alanna's magic—appeared over her hands. The knight touched the body

with a palm and felt its warmth, then touched the red drops at the rabbits nose.

She sniffed her fingers. "Blood? Its heart burst—"

 

"It was scared to death." Daine was sure of it Gently she lay the dead creature

atop a nearby stump. "There's something else. Lioness. The big animals—there

isn't a one within a mile of this place right now. Listen,"

 

The knight doused her light and obeyed. "Nothings moving out—"

 

A bat darted between them, chittering a warning. Startled, the knight and the

girl jumped back— and a rope that glowed a sickly yellow green dropped into the

space where Alanna had been standing.

 

Noise overhead made Daine look up as she put an arrow on the string. A monstrous

spider hurtled down at them. She shot it before she even knew what she fired at.

A man screamed above; black fluid fell onto her hand, burning like acid. She put

two more arrows into the thing and jumped aside when it hit the ground.

 

Alanna was shouting a warning to the camp. Daine was about to wipe her hand on a

leaf when something moved on the edge of her vision. She leaped out of the way

and the Lioness moved in, as smoothly as butter. Her sword flashed once—a

powerful cut sliced two of the near legs off a new attacker—then twice,

beheading the thing. It happened so fast Daine wasn't quite sure it happened,

till Alanna dragged her out of the way of the monsters death throes. Knight and

girl waited, breathless, for a moment or two, to see if another giant spider

would appear.

 

"I don't think there are more," Daine said at last. "It felt—wrong—out here,

before. That's almost gone now."

 

Many-jointed legs moved, and she knew the one she'd shot was alive. Gulping down

nausea, she drew her dagger and walked around front to kill the

thing—cutting off its head was best.

 

She had thought they were spiders, almost as big as she was, with bodies dressed

in dull black fur. That was bad enough, until she saw this one from the front.

Head and neck were human—its teeth as sharp and pointed as a giant cat's. It

screamed with a man's voice, enraged at seeing the knife.

 

Her mouth dropped open; a cry of fright and repulsion came out as a strangled

croak. Her knife dropped from numb fingers. No wonder these had felt like

Stormwings in the night. They were just as wrong, an eerie mating of animal and

human that had no reason to exist.

 

"Great merciful Goddess." Alanna came up behind her. It made Daine feel better

to know the paleness of the knight's face wasn't due entirely to the light she

had called so they could see. "Have you ever heard, or—"

 

"Never." She turned her back on it—let it die slowly—and found a log where she

could sit, shuddering in horror. Grandda had told her stories about monsters,

human-headed and spider-bodied, named spidrens. A brave man hunted them best at

night, he'd said: their webs glowed in the dark.

 

A hand rested on her shoulder. "Little girl, your ancestors are proud tonight."

It was the sentry, the man Hakim. "You are the best archer I have ever

seen—better even than the Lioness."

 

Alanna nodded. She knelt beside the thing, examining it with a stick rather than

touching it herself. "We're lucky you sensed them coming, Daine."

 

The girl swallowed, thinking, You couldn't pay me to touch that, even with a

stick. "The hedgehogs woke me. They didn't know what was out there. I could feel

something wrong was close, but I didn't think it'd look like—like this," Wincing

as the knight pulled the things head back by the hair—it was dead now—she added,

"Grandda told me stories about spidrens, but he said they were killed, ages and

ages ago."

 

"Not killed." Hakim's voice was steady, but his face glowed with sweat, "They

were imprisoned in the Divine Realms four hundred years ago, by the greatest of

shamans."

 

"You mean they're gods?" Daine asked, horrified.

 

"Immortals and gods aren't the same. They just live in the same place." Alanna

dusted her hands. "Like the Stormwings, Daine. They were shut into the Divine

Realms at the same time, along with a great many other creatures. Griffins,

dragons, and so on."

 

Daine swallowed: there were more of these? What if they were loose too, escaped

from the prison where they'd been locked for so long?

 

"Horse Lords." Onua had found them. "Lioness, what—"

 

"They're called spidrens." The knight's voice was almost matter-of-fact.

"Goddess knows how many of us they would have killed and dragged off to munch on

if your Daine hadn't been alert."

 

"You killed one too," Daine reminded her. She went to the clearing's edge and

listened to the woods beyond, just in case. All around she heard creatures

stirring, large and small, as they resumed their nights business. 1 don't know

if I'd ever come out of my burrow again, she thought.

 

Remembering an obligation, she glanced behind her. Hakim and Onua were going

over the spidren, using sticks. Most of the camp had come to watch,

and to marvel. One of the soldiers was vomiting at

the edge of the clearing, which made her feel better. At least she hadn't thrown

up.

 

She faced the trees where the bat had fled after warning them. "Thanks,

wing-friend," she whispered. "Thank you for both of us." In the darkness ahead,

a bat squeaked in reply, Daine smiled and went back to the humans.

 

"It's over," she told Alanna. "The animals are coming out." She felt suddenly

exhausted; the burn on her hand throbbed.

 

Onua put an arm around her. "We've both had enough excitement. Come on," She

steered her to their fire. "Are you all right?" She hissed in sympathy when

Daine showed her the burn, and got her

medicines. Daine barely remembered having the burn cleansed and bandaged, she

was so tired. The pain gone, she got into bed.

 

"You're certain you're all right?" The woman was plainly concerned.

 

Daine smiled at her. "I think so." The hedgehogs snuggled in around her once

more. "I'll have nightmares, for sure."

 

"Me too," Onua sighed. "At least were alive to have them." She eased into her

own bed.

 

"What of him? The hawk—the man?" Daine pointed at the patients tent.

 

Onua smiled, "Master Salmalin slept through the whole thing. He'll be mad as

fire when he hears too. Spidrens are more his line than ours,"

 

Daine said shyly, "Why didn't you tell me the truth? About the hawk?"

 

A sigh came from the other bedroll. "His shape-shifting—it's a secret. Only a

few people know, and we re not supposed to tell. It isn't that I don't trust

you—I do."

 

He s a spy?

 

"Only sometimes, when the king's spymaster can't send anyone else."

 

"He was just supposed to get well and fly off, and I'd never know."

 

"That was the plan." There was a rueful note in Onua's voice.

 

"I know now."

 

"Yes. You planning to tell somebody?" Daine thought about that. "You just said

it's a secret, didn't you? I won't tell." "Good. Now go to sleep."

 

No one left the camp by the river the next day The men of the King's Own burned

the dead monsters and searched the woods for more. The Lioness and Onua sat with

their patient aH morning. In the afternoon they summoned Hakim and another

soldier who carried a writing desk.

 

Daine kept out of the way of the men. She wasn't used to being noticed and

greeted by so many people. Her caution did not extend to their mounts, of

course. Once she'd cared for her ponies, she looked at the big horses. Her

favorite was Alanna's mount, the young stallion who had greeted her so happily

the day before. She examined every inch of him, crooning praises into his ear.

 

"I think the feeling s mutual."

 

Daine jumped—-once again the Lioness had come up unheard. She grinned at the

knight. "He's a beauty."

 

"His name is Darkmoon." The stallion lipped Alanna's breech pockets. "He's

spoiled rotten." Fishing a lump of sugar out, she fed it to him. "His grandam

was my first horse—a fine mare, true to the bone." Giving Darkmoon another sugar

lump, she added, "You saved my life last night."

 

Daine blushed. "You saved mine." Purple eyes are very discomforting when they

look at you, she thought. Or is it that she's got so much Gift it leaks over to

all she does?

 

"Where did you learn to shoot like that?" "My grandda taught me. Carved me that

bow too."

 

"You'd think, your size, you'd only be able to manage a smaller one."

 

Daine shrugged. "I've always been a fair shot." The woman snorted, but her eyes

never left Daine's face. She toyed with the gem around her neck. "Three times

you shot overhead and hit a mark that moved, in the dark. That's more than

'fair' shooting."

 

Daine shrugged again. "I practice a lot." Alanna grinned. "I'll stop. I didn't

mean to interrogate you. I've been so busy getting Arram's story out of him that

I forgot I just wanted to say thanks. You saved my life, and the life of one of

my best friends. Arram wouldn't be here if you hadn't nursed him. I'll remember

it."

 

Daine swallowed. "It was no trouble—" Alanna took her hand. "If you need

anything, come to me. A place to stay, money, work—I don't care. If I'm not

around, go to my husband." Startled, Daine looked at Alanna's ring finger and

saw a wide silver band. "He's the baron of Pirate's Swoop. He'll do anything for

you I would."

 

Daine gulped. A king's champion in debt to her? An offer with no limits, and she

to apply to the lady or her baron husband? People like her had no business

bothering the great and wealthy! And if Alanna knew the truth about her, about

what she'd done once, she'd hate Daine. She'd have to.

 

The knight must have seen refusal in her face.

 

Promise me.

 

Daine wondered if there was any way to get out of it, Alanna had the look of

someone who wouldn't let this go, however. "I promise. Lioness."

 

"Alanna," Onua called from the tent. "We need you for a minute."

 

"Coming," the knight replied. "By the way—-can you wield a sword?"

 

"Me? Gods, no!" she said, shocked, A sword was a weapon for nobles!

 

The Lioness grinned. "I shouldn't be glad, but I am." Seeing Daine's puzzlement,

she explained, "If you were as good with the sword as you are with a bow, I

couldn't take the competition," She clapped Daine on the shoulder and returned

to her patient.

 

The next day everyone rose at first light, Onua and Daine from habit, the others

from necessity. "You're staying here?" Alanna wanted to know.

 

Onua spooned porridge into a bowl and gave it to her. "Just for today—give Arram

a little more time before we go west. How about you?"

 

"I'll see the local magistrate, now I have Arram s information," Alanna

explained, drizzling honey into her bowl. "Once I get a writ of arrest from him,

Sinthya s mine."

 

"So that's why you were so near when I called for help," said Onua. "Springtime

you're usually at Pirate s Swoop. You were waiting for Arram?"

 

Alanna nodded. "He has proof now that Sinthya is dealing with Carthak."

 

Onua smiled grimly. "I knew it!"

 

The knight frowned. "I'm sending word to the king, to tell him about our

visitors last night, and the Stormwings." She shook her head. "I can't

understand why these immortals are reappearing now. We've had reports from all

over Tortall, and from our neighbors as well. Also, I don't like it that they

were on hand to chase our friend when he escaped."

 

"You don't think it was a coincidence?" Onua asked. "Or does Sinthya have an

arrangement with those—things?"

 

Daine winced. The idea of humans welcoming such creatures was chilling.

 

Alanna sighed. "I don't know. That's one of the questions I'll ask His

Lordship—when I arrest him. In the meantime, I leave you to your travels. Don't

let Arram overdo things. And it might be best if he kept from shape-shifting for

a while, not that I think he'll have the strength to try." The knight finished

her breakfast and got to her feet. "Time to ride."

 

With the consent of the man who tended Darkmoon, Daine brought the saddled horse

to his mistress and held him as the Lioness mounted. This time the knight wore a

leather jerkin studded with metal rings, instead of her mail. Seeing Daine look

at it, she said, "I drew it from our spares. They always bring one in my size.

It doesn't look as nice as the mail, but it's more comfortable." She offered

Daine a gloved hand to shake. "I'll see you again— if not at the palace, then

later on. Take care of my friends, and take care of yourself?'

 

Daine returned the woman's firm grip. "Safe journey, Lioness. Give that Sinthya

man a few lumps for me."

 

Alanna laughed. "I hope to do just that." She looked back: the men of the King's

Own were in the saddle. "Forward!"

 

Daine, in awe, watched them go. This was what she'd dreamed when Onua said they

were going to Tortall. Well, some things are different, she thought as the

riders retreated from view. Pulling the badger's claw out of her shirt, she

polished it with a thumb. She's shorter than I expected. And I never thought

she'd swear, or make jokes. She's a legend, sure enough, but she's so human.

 

An idea made her jaw drop: if she's a legend, and a hero, then anyone could be a

hero. Tucking the claw back into her shirt, she ran back to camp. If anyone

might be a hero—could I? she asked herself, and smiled. No, not me.

 

Still, she mulled it over as she started on a pile of reins that needed mending.

Onua joined her at their fire with leatherwork of her own. They worked quietly

until she heard her friend say, "Look who's UP-"

 

Their  patient   stood   in   front  of  his   tent.

 

Someone—Daine assumed one of the men—had given him a shirt and breeches, as well

as a pair of boots.

 

She stared up at him. He was five inches over six feet in height, with broad

shoulders and a well-muscled body. His mass of coal black hair was combed back

and tied into a horse tail to show a face that was dark and sensitive. He moved

with die ease of a giant cat as he sat on a log beside Onua, but Daine suspected

that he hadn't always been so graceful. As a boy he must have resembled a stork,

all elbows and knees. In his late twenties now, he had grown into his looks, and

he seemed completely at home with himself.

 

"How'd you find a pair that fits?" Onua pointed at his feet with the awl she'd

been using on her tack, "There's tea in the kettle, and a clean mug right

there."

 

His lips parted to reveal white teeth in a shy smile. "Thanks." He  poured and

blew gently on hi tea to cool it. "Alanna witched them so they'd fit." He

regarded his boots with a wistful grin. "Nobody else had a pair even near big

enough."

 

"What about your own magic?" Onua asked.

 

"I'm dry for the moment. Tapped out." His voice was midrange for a man's, warm

and a little hesitant—nice to listen to, Daine thought. She kept her eyes away

from him as she wrestled with her leatherwork.

 

A pair of large hands came into her field of vision to hold the strap while she

set the final stitches.

 

"Thanks," she whispered, blushing.

 

"You look different."

 

Startled, she looked up into long, shadowy eyes, "What?"

 

He smiled. "You were a lot bigger."

 

She grinned in spite of her shyness, "Seems to me you was a bit smaller, now I

think of it."

 

The strap was fixed. He gave it back and returned to his seat on the log. "I'd

be dead if it weren't for you. You're called Daine?"

 

She nodded,

 

"I'm glad to meet you, Daine. I'm Numair Salmalin."

 

"I thought it was Arram."

 

His eyes flicked to Onua and back to her, "Arram s my boyhood name. I go by

Numair now."

 

Daine   took   the   hint.   "The   honors   mine.

Master Numair." Then, because she had to know, she asked, "Why didn't you change

back?"

 

"I was stuck."

 

"Stuck?"

 

"When Sinthya caught me, his mage fed me drugs. I panicked, and shape-shifted. I

didn't remember I was full of all the drugs it takes to knock out somebody my

size."

 

"You're lucky they didn't kill you," Onua pointed out.

 

"You're right. By the time you found me, I couldn't tell ground from air

anymore. The food you offered? I didn't know it was food. Not that I was able to

keep anything down." He sipped the tea. "It'll be a long time before I take hawk

shape again."

 

"That's why you had funny eyes," breathed Daine. "And that's why you made me

dizzy."

 

"I wanted to ask you about that. Onua says you got sick, disoriented. I can't

understand />ow. She says you don't have the Gift—"

 

"Odd's bobs!" Daine snapped. Would all her new friends harp on that one thing,

like Ma? "I don't see why this Gift is so grand. It comes and goes. You can't do

too much at once, and you need all kinds of rules. It's more trouble than it's

worth." She got up. "But whenever I turn round, somebody asks if I have it. I'm

good with animals—isn't that enough?" Furious, not knowing there were tears on

her cheeks, she stamped off into the woods.

 

Numair looked at Onua. "What did I say?"

 

The K'mir sighed and put down her work. "Her mother was a hedgewitch." (She

meant someone with basic Gifts, taught by other hedgewitches, never hoping to be

more than village healer-mid-wives.) "She and Daine's grandfather were killed by

raiders in January. She wanted Daine to have the Gift, not just whatever she has

with animals. Fool woman kept testing her, as if she thought the girl would

develop it overnight. I'd better go after her."

 

"No—when she cools off, I'll go. You and Alanna were right. She has real power.

Not the Gift, though." He tapped a pair of twigs together, looking thoughtful.

"It's wild magic, pure and simple. She's brimming with it. I've never seen a

human with so much."

 

"You felt it then "

 

He smiled. "I felt it when I was a bird, half-crazy and dying."

 

Onua sighed. "Be careful with her, Arram. She's hurting."

 

"I will." He rose, unfolding his length with a groan. "Use Numair, will you? I

know you trust Daine, but there's no telling who else might overhear. I still

have enemies in Carthak who'd like to know where I am."

 

Onua made a face. "You're right—Numair."

 

He grinned. "Come on—what great sorcerer has a name like Arram Draper? I have to

have a name to fit my calling, don't you think?"

 

"All you mages are Players at heart, I swear. Can't do the magic unless you have

all kinds of robes and props and a big audience to cheer you." She waved him off

and returned to her work, smiling.

 

Numair found Daine greeting a woodchuck, and stayed in the trees to watch. The

girl lay on the ground, her eyes on a level with the chuck's. The animal stood

on his hind legs, chattering to her. She giggled, then offered a hand: the chuck

snuggled against it for a moment. Then he chirped a farewell and trotted off

into the brush.

 

Numair came forward slowly. "He seemed to have a lot to say."

 

Daine was thinking about the chuck, how nice he was after the monsters two

nights before. "Oh, it's the usual spring talk. Freshening up the burrow,

getting nice-smelling leaves, I told him where to find some wild mint." Her

memory returned, and she felt her cheeks get hot. "Master Numair. I—"

 

He smiled. "No offense taken—if you stop calling me 'Master.' If I'm to help

with the ponies the rest of the way, we may as well use first names."

 

"Is Onua mad at me? For losing my temper?"

 

He shook his head. The motion popped open the tie that held his black locks, and

it fell, "Gods bless it..."

 

Daine came to help him look. By the time they

found the tie, she'd forgotten to be nervous with him. "It's easier if you wet

it before using it on your hair," she explained as they returned to camp. "When

it dries, then it shrinks."

 

"Good advice. Your hair gives you trouble?"

 

"Oh, Goddess, my hair's so dratted thick I don't even bother with ties." She

giggled suddenly. "This is a very strange talk we're having."

 

He grinned down at her. "Boys worry just as much about their looks as girls do.

We only hidi it better"

 

"Seriously?" she asked, delighted. Living with only Grandda and Ma, away from

die males of the village, she'd begun to think young men were totally alien.

 

"Seriously," he assured her. "You should see the lotions I put on my hair to get

it to behave." He winked at Onua when they reached the campfire,

 

Onua and Daine spent the next day exercising the ponies and practicing

hand-to-hand combat, something Onua said a woman alone should know. Numair

dozed, mended his spare shirt, or did exercises with the arm that had been

broken. "Is he up to the road?" Daine asked during one of his naps. She kept her

voice low—he was stretched out under a nearby ttee. "He maybe should ride, but

he's too big for the ponies,"

 

"We'll take it easy" the K'mir replied. "Alanna

laid a slow healing on him, to fix the arm and build his strength. She said in

two or three days he'll be fine."

 

"Did you know him, from before?"

 

"Were old friends." Seeing the look on Daines face, Onua said, "Not that kind of

friend! He goes for shapely blondes, and I like a man that likes horses. No, our

hawk took pity on me when I didn't know anyone but the queen and Buri. If he

likes you, he's the best of friends. Horse Lords help you if you get on his bad

side." Seeing that Daine looked puzzled, she explained, "He is the most powerful

sorcerer in TortalL"

 

Daine stared. A boyish man who talked hair-ties? Looking over, she saw a

butterfly hovering over Numair s long nose. "Him?"

 

Onua chuckled. "Yes, him. It takes a powerrul Gift to shape-change."

 

Numair opened his eyes, "You're talking about me. I can tell."

 

"He's vain too," Onua said loudly. "He takes as much time to dress for cqurt

functions as any lady. Which is bad enough, but then he ruins his clothes

sitting on the grass to watch meteor showers."

 

"But that's my good side," protested Numair. "You really should teU her some of

my faults." He paused then added, "Then again—please don't. I forgot you

actually know my faults "

 

Daine laughed. She could see the rest of the trip would be fun.

 

The adults were arguing about protective circles when she began to think of

supper. It wasn't fair to let Onua hunt all the time. Like her predator friends,

Daine ate meat, taking care to make her kills swift and clean. Now she got hooks

and line, and told the adults where she would be. There was a big tree on the

riverbank where she could sit and mind her lines in comfort, and Onua had a very

good way of preparing trout.

 

It wasn't long before her lines were baited and set in the deep pool under the

tree. With the hard part done, she watched the sky and daydreamed, rousing

herself only to greet the animals who came to say hello. Cloud found a nearby

patch of clover and grazed, keeping her company.

 

Tahoi joined them, looking disgusted. He lay down where Daine could easily

scratch his ears. Onua and Numair were doing the sitting thing, not talking or

working or paying attention to him. It bored him silly.

 

"What's the sitting thing?" Daine asked.

 

The dog showed her an image in his mind: Onua, seated with her legs crossed,

hands resting on her knees, eyes closed. To that picture he added Numair, doing

the same thing. A shimmering, pearly light gleamed around each of them, rippling

over their faces.

 

"What's that?" Daine asked him. "That light, there?"

 

Tahoi didn't know. It was a thing some humans had and others didn't.

 

Magic, Cloud said. Your dam had it, and some of the others back home. Not so

bright as these two—more like a glitter. But it's magic, all right.

 

Onua only does the sitting thing with humans that have the light, Tahoi

commented, and sighed.

 

The girl smiled. "Find a stick—I'll play with you. Not here, though—I don't want

to scare the fish." Tahoi wagged his tail and hunted for a stick that wouldn't

hurt his mouth. "Cloud? Do / have the light inside?"

 

No, the mare replied. The lights only for humans. You may look like a human, but

you aren't. You're of the People: the folk of claw and fur, wing and scale.

 

"Impossible," the girl said flatly. "Look at me. I'm pink, my fur's patchy, I

walk on two legs. I'm human, human all over."

 

On the outside, the pony insisted. Not inside. Inside you're People.

 

Tahoi brought a stick, and Daine went to play with him. Cloud was joking, of

course. She was human. Ma would have told her, if she weren't.

 

They left their camp the next day. Onua set an easy pace, stopping twice in the

morning to rest. Numair kept up without appearing to tire. Catching Daine's eye

on him once, he thumped himself on the chest and said, "When the Lioness puts a

healing on a man, he stays healed!"

 

"Does your ma know you're this silly?" she demanded tartly.

 

He nodded, comically sad. "The few gray hairs she has on her head are my doing.

But"—with an exaggerated change of mood—"I send her plenty of money, so she can

pay to have them dyed!"

 

"I hope she beat you as a child," Onua grumbled.

 

The day passed quickly. Numair and Onua told stories about the people they knew

at the palace. The man even juggled for her, a most unmagelike feat. By the time

they made camp, she felt she had known him for years.

 

Building their fire, she ran into trouble. No matter what she did with flint and

steel, the wood was too damp to catch. At last she coaxed it into a tiny flame

and held her breath.

 

"How does it go?" he asked over her shoulder, and the flame went out

 

"Gods bless it!" she snapped.

 

"What's the matter?"

 

"Oh, they mustve had rain here yesterday. Everything's damp"

 

"Sit back."

 

She did as she was told, and the tinder burst into flame. She had to put large

sticks of wood on it fast, before the fire used up the tinder. "But you didn't

point, or make circles, or chant anything—"

 

He shrugged. "Some people need those things. I don't."

 

She gasped at his arrogance. "Well, excuse me for breathing!"

 

His laugh was full throated and made her grin. "What—did they have to enact

fire-making rituals before anything would burn, where you came from?"

 

Her spirits dropped. "Things burned easy back home," she said flatly. "Rtal

easy." She'd been having a good time while her family lay in the ground.

Grabbing the shovel, she went to dig the latrine.

 

Teeth dug into the mage's elbow, making him yelp. He looked down at his

attacker, Cloud. "Stop that, or I'll light a fire under your tail." The mare

squeezed a little harder and released his arm.

 

"It was going so well." Onua was grooming the ponies. "She laughed"

 

Numair rubbed his elbow. He'd gotten off lightly—Cloud had only barely nicked

the skin. "She'll laugh again."

 

Daine kept to herself, and the adults left her alone, talking quietly. When

cleanup was done, they did the sitting thing. It was as Tahoi had shown her:

with eyes closed and legs crossed they sat, hands on

their knees, breathing as if they were asleep. In fact, Daine went to sleep

watching them.

 

That night it came to her that Ma and Grandda probably wouldn't mind if she had

fun now and then. They'd been partial to fun, making berry strings or playing

catch with the bread dough. In her packs were two of the dancing puppets Grandda

had made for her birthdays: the horse and one that looked just like Ma. The

others had been ruined, but she had saved these.

 

She got up in the morning with caution and sent the raccoon and the marten who

had spent that night with her on their way. She hated apologies, but if Onua and

Numair were angry, she would make some.

 

Luck was on her side. Their grouchiness seemed to be normal morning grouchiness;

all they wanted to do was drink their tea, eat their food, and get moving. Daine

let it go at that If they weren't angry about how she'd behaved, why remind

them?

 

They made good progress that day. Once supper and cleanup were done, Numair

stretched. "Let's go, Onua. You won't improve without practice."

 

Daine knew what came next. "What's the sitting thing?" They looked at her

blankly. "You know—what you're going to do now."

 

"Meditation," Numair said. "It clears the mind, and rests it. If you have the

Gift, meditation helps your discipline." His eyes were thoughtful as they rested

on her. "Would you like to learn?"

 

"I don't have the Gift." Was he going to start on that?

 

He shrugged. "It's not only for the Gifted. 1 told you, it rests the mind. It

helps you get a—a grip on the way you think."

 

"It helps you decide what you want," Onua added. "And how to get it."

 

Daine scuffed her foot in the dust. "Is it hard?"

 

Both of them smiled. "You won't know till you try," Numair pointed out.

 

Daine shrugged and sat as they did, tailor-style. "Now what?"

 

"Hands on your knees. Sit straight. Close your eyes. Let the thoughts empty out.

For tonight, that s enough. Just let your thoughts go."

 

Daine heard Tahoi sigh. Now he had no one to play with.

 

The next morning they weren't far from their camp

xrtvta tvfc Qmtook tkm ou tk mi Kkvm ind

the men of the King's Own, Daine was startled to see that the Lioness, so

friendly before, was now pale with fury. Darkmoon was as angry as his mistress.

He pranced and fidgeted until Daine went to his head. He calmed slowly under her

hands.

 

"He's gone" the knight told them. "From the

looks of it, he fled the minute he knew you were safe. Curse him! Those dungeons

of his—"

 

"I know," whispered Numair. He looked suddenly tired.

 

"I don't understand," Onua protested. "You searched?"

 

"We did." Alanna rubbed her neck. "His servants claimed Stormwings came, with a

box, like a sedan chair. They flew off with him in it,"

 

"Then they can be talked to," Numair said. "They're intelligent."

 

"Sure they are," Daine said. "They talked to Onua and me in the marsh."

 

"She's right," the K'mir told them. "And they searched for Numair in patterns

after they lost him,"

 

The Lioness sighed, "Lovely. More fun. All right—we have to see the king. Come

along as soon as you can now. Be sure to ward your camp at night!"

 

"We'll do fine," Numatr told her. "See you at

 

The knight and Hakim nodded, and within a few moments the company was galloping

out of sight.

 

Four mornings later Onua and her companions topped a rise, and Daine thought her

eyes would fall from her head. Before them a river halved a valley that cupped a

walled city and more houses than she could count. At the heart of the valley

three bridges linked the northern and southern banks, and roads entered the city

from every angle. In the west, the city broke through its wall to climb a long

slope dotted with estates and temples.

 

Above everything stood a huge castle shielded by high walls. Its towers, flying

bright-colored flags, shone in the early sun. A small dome placed among them

glowed silver like a giant pearl. Black dots like ants climbed a broad,

white-paved road from the city below, to scatter before the walls and stream in

through several gates.

 

"That's the palace," Numair said, "Home of the most unusual royal couple in all

history and their peculiar court."

 

"I don't think 'unusual' and 'peculiar' are the right words," protested Onua,

and Tahoi barked agreement.

 

"Do you live there?" Daine asked the marr.

 

He shook his head. "I live south, along the coast. They have rooms for me here,

though." He looked at Onua. "Press on?" She nodded.

 

Their road took them around the city until they reached a bridge over a deep

moat. Here the palace wall was only ten feet high; the gate was a simple affair

of wood and iron. Inside lay a small town, its air scented with molten copper,

pine, cows, and baking. All this, Numair said, supported the palace. Daine shook

her head in awe.

 

Guards in maroon and beige waved them across the bridge. Inside the gate, Numair

pointed at the palace. "I go that way—I need to report in."

 

Tears stung Daine s eyes. You knew he'd leave sometime, she scolded herself.

This is it. Don't be a baby. He's got important things to do!

 

A big hand patted her shoulder. "Just for now," the man said quietly, "I'll see

you again soon,"

 

Onua grinned when he kissed her cheek. "You just can't wait to lay hands on your

books again. Z know that look in your eye."

 

"She does too/' Numair admitted, "Take care of our Daine." He waved and headed

toward the palace, hands in his pockets.

 

"Come on," Onua told her. "Its this way."

 

Following her out of the gates inner yard, Daine saw more wonders. Around them

soared the levels of the palace, with wings and turrets in many styles telling

of additions over time. She saw more glass in a look than she'd seen in her

life. Her nose smelled flowers, both plain and exotic; her ears were filled with

creaking wagons, shouting people, and the clang of metal.

 

Onua led them downhill. Chief among the buildings they passed were large

stables, rich with horse smells. Daine would have stopped there, but Onua walked

on. Before them lay meadows dotted with grazing animals. Behind the herds were

masses of trees—the Royal Forest, said the K'mir.

 

The road ended at the meadows, where two long, wooden buildings had been built.

One was a stable, a neat and quiet one. The other, connected to the stable by a

covered walk, was a two-story barracks. Before it was a tall pole, a flag at its

tip. As if showing the banner off, the wind lifted it up with a pop. A red horse

reared on a gold brown field.

 

"The Queens Riders," said Onua. "Home, or at least as much of one as / need.

Let's put the ponies in the meadow, and then we'll talk."

 

FOUR

 

THE QUEEN'S RIDERS

 

Unloading the packs, they shooed the ponies into the meadow, and Daine followed

Onua into the barracks. Climbing stairs, Onua led them through a door painted a

brighn-ed. Inside was a big room with two rows of beds, six in each row.

 

Taking a key from her belt-purse, the K'mir unlocked a room near the door to

reveal a single bed, several chests, a desk, and a shelf of books. With a sigh,

she dropped her packs on the floor and motioned for Daine to do the same. "I'm

not here often, but I'm always glad to see it" She opened the shutters and

flopped onto the bed. "Pull up a chair." Daine obeyed.

 

The woman smiled at her. "As to your future. I'd like you to stay with me—you're

the best assistant I've ever had. If you don't want that, you have other

opportunities. Alanna would give you work, here or at Pirates Swoop. Numair

could do the same. Both of them say they'll mention you to the king."

 

Daine shook her head. The road was one thing; people might forget their station

in life there. Here they'd go on with their real lives. Exalted persons like

Alanna would not bother their heads over a homeless Gallan. Surrounded by wealth

and magic, Numair would have better things to think of.

 

Onua drew a leather bag out of her purse and gave it to Daine. "There's your

pay, and the bonus. You can sleep here till you decide what you want."

 

"Don't be silly," Daine informed her. "I'll work for you."

 

Onua's face lit, and she grinned. "Don't you want to know the terms?"

 

Daine had opened the bag and was gaping at the contents: a handful of silver

coins and two gold ones. "Did you overpay me?" she accused.

 

Onua laughed. "You earned every penny, girl-child." She ticked points off on her

fingers. "You fought Stormwings and spider-monsters. You found Numair and nursed

him. That's besides what I said I'd pay you for. No, don't argue. Listen. The

job's two coppers a day, plus room and board and bonuses for unusual duty. You

help me with the trainees— selecting mounts, handling 'em, grooming 'em, and so

on. They get two, so they have a spare ready all the time. But you know these

ponies—if one's a handful for most people, think what two are like!"

 

Daine giggled. "I feel sorry for your trainees."

 

"Don't. They learn—or they wash out. You and

I take care of the rest of the herd. In a few weeks we all go to the field

training camp, and we make sure the recruits don't abuse their ponies. You have

lots of free time. Socially, you're as good as a trainee— better, 'cause you're

trusted to know what to do with a horse, and they aren't. Don't let them order

you around. Most of the bad apples will go home crying after a week or so,

anyway/' Onua grinned. "What d you think?"

 

Her head spun. Take today as it is, she thought, making herself calm down.

Tomorrow I'll deal with tomorrow. "I'll stay." They shook hands.

 

"You're back!" Two people came in. One was a short K'mir, her face broader, less

friendly, than Onua's, her black instead of gray green. The other was a big man,

taller even than Numair and powerfully built. His skin was dark brown,* his

close-cut hair looked like black wire. Pink, shiny skin like old scars wrapped

around his wrists.

 

Onua hugged the visitors. "Daine, this is Buriram Tourakom—Buri, die commander

of the Riders. And this is Sarge." To the adults she said, "Daine is my

assistant. She's young, but she's worth her weight in gold."

 

Blushing, Daine looked at the floor. "OnuaT

 

"She isn't free with praise," Buri told her. A smile lit her face and made her

less forbidding. "If Onua says good things about you, then they're true.

Welcome." She offered a hand for Daine to shake,

and Sarge did the same. Daine was relieved to find

both had the palm calluses of those who worked, and worked hard. "Actually,"

Buri told Onua, "we just saw Numair. Sounds like you had a rough time coming

home."

 

"It wasn't so bad," Onua replied. "Pretty uneventful, in fact, after Numair

reached us. How are things?"

 

"Same-same." Buri leaned against the wall. "The new class is ready. We'll start

after lunch. There's the usual lot of soft-hands merchanters and farmers'

babies. A Player—George recommended him. He's pretty solid, though he's tall for

ponyback. We may have to give him a horse."

 

"We lost two from the Third Rider Group, one from the Fifth," Sarge added.

Sitting on the floor, he still came up to Daine's waist. "Half of the First

Rider Group is on the casualty list, but nothing permanent."

 

Plainly these people had a lot to catch up on. Daine got up. "Excuse me," she

said. "Onua, I'm going to look at the herd."

 

Her friend smiled. "Don't stray far."

 

"It's good to meet you, Daine," Sarge told her. "We'll get acquainted later.

It's just—"

 

Daine smiled and waved good-bye. She was a little envious of Onua, with her home

and friends, but she forced that envy down. For certain she didn't want Onua to

be alone in the world as she was.

 

Leaving the barracks, she climbed the fence into the horse meadow. The animals

she and Onua had brought hung back. Strange ponies, who had never met anyone

like her, crowded around. Heads were thrust under her hands. Colors passed

before her eyes: cream, dun, roan, chestnut, gray, odd-colors. She saw stars,

blazes and masks, stockings and the spine-long stripe called a list; mares,

geldings, stallions. All were the shaggy-coated mountain breed.

 

Now the ponies who knew her mixed with the strangers, bragging that she was

their herdmaster. Daine giggled as they butted her with their heads and flicked

her with their tails. There was no need to be envious of Onua, not with friends

like these.

 

Time passed—she wasn't sure how much. When a great bell chimed, she jumped.

 

"It's the noon bell." Daine hadn't seen the woman on the fence. "Lunchtime." She

smiled. "Or will you just graze with the herd?" Her voice was low and clear.

 

Daine grinned and disentangled herself from her friends. Nearing the stranger,

she had a good look at her and stopped. The woman was dressed simply in breeches

and a shirt, but she turned them into the richest garments ever worn. Masses of

coal black hair had been woven into a braid and coiled around her head. She had

green hazel eyes set beneath level brows, ivory skin, and a full, red mouth. Her

proudly arched nose was strong for

classic beauty, but it fit her. Her only ornaments were a diamond on her gold

marriage band and diamonds on her earlobes, but she didn't need any more

decoration. She was the most beautiful female Daine had seen, lovelier even than

Ma.

 

The woman had said something. Daine wiped her hands nervously on her skirts and

went to the fence. "I'm sorry, mum—I didn't hear."

 

"You look like Chavi West-wind." She mistook Daines surprise and explained,

"Chavi is known for horse magic. She's a goddess, where I come from, one of the

four—"

 

"Horse Lords. Onua told me. Bian North-wind, Shai South-wind, Vau East-wind, and

Chavi. But they're K'miri gods. Excuse my saying so, but you don't look K'miri."

 

The woman fingered the arch of her nose. "There's bad blood in my family. I'm

half K'mir, anyway. You're a friend of Onua's?"

 

"I work for her."

 

The hazel eyes sharpened. "You're Daine." With a smile she explained, "Word

travels fast here. You'll get used to it." She offered a small, delicate hand.

Shaking it, Daine found calluses on the soft palm and smiled with relief. For a

moment she'd been afraid she was talking to some kind of noble. She had never

met a noble, apart from the Lioness, and she wasn't sure she wanted to. What

would she say to one?

 

"Let's go eat," the woman told her. "I'm starving—you must be too."

 

Daine climbed the fence. "I think the whole city knows my name," she grumbled as

they set off toward the barracks. "Did you tell me yours?"

 

"No.It'sThayet."

 

"The queen?"

 

"Only when I can't avoid it," said Thayet of Tortall. "Please don't get all

formal on me now. We were having such a nice talk."

 

Daine scowled. "Odd's bobs, this is a strange place! Knights who say call 'em by

their first name and wizards that light tinder and queens that run around

dressed like real people—"

 

Thayet laughed. "No wonder Alanna and Numair like you. You have a very unusual

way of looking at things!"

 

Daine blushed. "I'm sorry. I'm just so—confused, here."

 

"That's normal," the queen assured her. "I felt the same, once." They entered

the barracks. "Some lunch will make you feel better." She steered Daine through

a door and into chaos. This room was filled with long wooden tables and benches.

A third of them were occupied by men and women in their late teens and early

twenties, who created enough noise to fill the place.

 

Daine copied Thayet as the queen picked up a wooden tray and went to the servers

at the back of the room. These people confirmed the woman's identity: each

bobbed respectfully and called her "Majesty" as they put bread, cheese, bowls of

stew, fruit, and mugs of cider on her tray and Daine s.

 

'"Thayet, there you are!" Buri came up as they left the servers. "We've been

looking for you. Onua says she and Daine here met up with Stormwings, and some

kind of spiders with human heads—" Talking, she led the queen to a table at the

head of the room, where Onua and Sarge waited.

 

Onua beckoned to Daine, but the girl didn't want to be there, under the eyes of

everyone. Shaking her head, she went to the corner of an unoccupied table and

sat with her lunch. I'm younger'n anyone here, she thought, buttering a roll.

How can I make them mind what I say about the horses?

 

A girl sat down across from her. "Hello!" She had dark hair cut boyishly short,

and a pair of dancing green eyes. With a tip-tilted nose, a cleft chin, and a

dusting of freckles, she looked like pure mischief. "I'm Miri. Are you a new

trainee?"

 

Daine shook her head. "I work for Onua, the horsemistress. I'll be helping you

with the ponies, I guess."

 

"Good—we need more girls. There are too many boys." Miri stuck her tongue out at

the tall, blond youth who settled his tray beside Daine.

 

He smiled. "Do you mind if I sit here?"

 

She shook her head. He had a very kind smile and bright blue eyes.

 

"Evin Larse." He sat and offered a hand.

 

Daine accepted it, "Daine Sarrasri."

 

He reached for her ear and seemed to pull a roll out of it. "Didn't wash this

morning, did you?" He smeared cheese on the roll and grinned at Daine's

openmouthed surprise. "My family's Player folk," he explained. "I have all sorts

of useless talents."

 

"She's going to help us with the ponies," Miri said. "I need all the help I can

get," she informed Daine. "Up till two weeks ago I could count on one hand the

times I've been on a horse."

 

"You're doing fine," Evin told her soothingly. He looked at Daine. "She's been

grooming and riding up at the palace stables."

 

"But these ponies are different," Miri protested. "You^ heard Sarge—they're

picked to be fussy and mean, and they bite."

 

Daine grinned. "They're not so bad. Me'n Onua brought some down from Galla, and

I've been with the herd. There's nice ones. You'll see." Looking around, she

thought that the last time she'd seen such a mixed herd of humans was at the

fair in Cria. There were two other blacks, three very brown youths, and five

more as blond, pale skinned, and blue eyed as Scanrans. The rest could have come

from any of the realms around the River Drell.

 

"You   look   overwhelmed,"   Evin   told   her.

 

"They're just trainees, like Miri and me."

 

"Yes, but what does it take to be a trainee?" she asked. "How did you two join

up, if you don't mind my asking?"

 

"Oh, joining's the easy part," Miri said. "They post the rules in all the

schools and at recruiting stations in the towns."

 

"You have to be fifteen or more," Evin said. "Healthy, with all your body parts

still attached-no missing hands or eyes."

 

"Single," added Miri. "No spouse and children. It helps if you ride, but it's

not required—they took me, and the only thing I ever rode in my life was a

fishing boat. That's what my people do, fish."

 

"You need good reflexes," Evin went on. "You have to read and write. For

Tortallans that's no problem—schools have been open to everyone for nine years

now. For the ones that can't read, the Riders'11 give you work in the palace

till you learn. I think that's all. Oh, and you have to be here by the March

full moon. That's when training starts every year.

 

"That's a//?" Daine asked, shocked. "That doesn't seem like much!"

 

"It isn't," said Evin. "The problem isn't getting into the Riders—it's staying.

We've lost ten in the last two weeks—sick, wouldn't take orders, couldn't handle

the schedule. We'll lose more by summer's end."

 

Sarge rose and thundered, "Listen up, darlings! Today is your last day of fun at

the king's expense." ("He calls running us around the meadow every day 'fun,'"

Miri whispered to Daine.) "Here's Onua, our horsemistress." Onua stood and

nodded to everyone. "Daine—stand up, girl"—she obeyed—"is her assistant." Daine

sat when Onua did. "They brought the rest of the ponies we need," Sarge went on,

"so we're ready to start the real work. You have till the bells chime one stroke

to do what needs doing. At the bell, come to the horse meadow." He clapped his

hands. "Don't sit there gawping, children—you pick your mounts today. Get those

trays to the kitchen and get out of here!"

 

Onua took Daine aside. "What about sleeping arrangements? I can put a cot for

you in my room or a storeroom, or you can sleep with the trainee girls. Your

choice."

 

"Please, Horsemistress—" It was Miri. "If nobody minds, Daine could bunk with

me—if you want to, Daine."

 

Daine thought it over and nodded.

 

"Fine," Onua said. "After supper you can show Daine the bed. Would you excuse us

now, though? I want to ask her something."

 

The girl nodded and raced upstairs. Onua and Daine followed at a slower pace.

"I'm glad you're making friends," the K'mir said. "Its good for you to meet

people your own age. Listen—I have to ask"—she pointed to Daine's

skirts—"doesn't that outfit get hot?"

 

She'd hit on the burden of Daine's life. The girl scowled: the litany she'd

given Ma and Grandda for years bubbled to her lips. "Hot in summer, cold in

winter, always getting tangled and ripped and soaked, clumsy, heavy—"

 

Onua smiled. She knew an old grievance when she heard one. "Then why wear 'em?

Get yourself breeches and a shirt like me."

 

Daine gaped at her. "Men's gear? With folk talking about me all the time as is?"

 

Onua shook her head. "You're not home now. The rules have changed."

 

Daine opened her mouth to object—then closed it. She looked at her skirts. To be

rid of them, and the petticoats.. .it hit her, really hit her, that she was free

of Snowsdale. What could they do to her now?      1&**

 

From what Evin and Miri said, Riders came from all walks of life. In Galla she

was strange. Here, everyone was different. These people wouldn't care if Ma was

a hedgewitch. Maybe they wouldn't even care that, her father was unknown,

someone her ma met one Beltane night and never saw again.

 

But they'll care if they know you went mad, a tiny voice inside her cautioned.

Best keep shut about that!

 

Onua let her think, and was rewarded when Daine's blue-gray eyes shone like

lanterns. "I'd love to put on breeches."

 

"Come on, then." Onua took her out of the girls' dormitory and down the hall.

"That's men's country," she said, pointing to a bright yellow door. "Off-limits

to females, like we're off-limits to them."

 

In the supply room, a tall woman with red-bronze hair and great kindness in her

face looked up from her desk. "Onua, welcome!" She came over to hug the K'mir.

"Your assistant?" she asked.

 

"Daine, this is Kuri Tailor—she's in charge of the girls. If there's anything

you need, Kuri's the woman to ask." Onua hugged Daine around the shoulders.

"Kuri, she needs breeches and shirts. Daine, I hate to rush, but I need to talk

with Sarge. You'll be all right?" The girl nodded. "When you're done, come out

to the meadow and we'll get these two-leggers mounted." She left the room.

 

"The first day or so is crazy," explained Kuri. "They always start as soon as

Onua comes, so she has to move fast. You'll be rushing too, once the Riders see

how much work they can get from you— my word on it." She measured Daine quickly

and wrote down her findings. "I'll have others tonight, but take these for now."

From stacks of homespun garments on one side of the room, she chose a pair of

worn breeches and a patched white shirt. "No use wearing good clothes when

you're with the horses," she explained. "Step behind that screen and try these

on—let's see how they fit."

 

Behind the screen, Daine drew the shirt and breeches on with trembling hands.

Doubtless the trainee girls were used to such things. She had seen they all wore

breeches, But she was a little scared. Dressed, she stepped out into the open.

 

"What the matter?" Kuri walked over to tug and adjust the garments.

 

"Its—men's gear," she explained shyly, "At home, the priests and the

headman—they'd never approve,"

 

"Forget them." Kuri turned her, checking the clothes. "You're ours, now. I'm not

saying there won't be people to carp and pinch at you. That's human nature,

alas." Daine nodded. She knew. "But here life's what you make it^ Who you used

to be doesn't matter. Look at Sarge—he was a slave, once. Onua was beaten by her

husband and left to die. Her Majesty and Commander Buri had to flee Saraine. Do

you catch my drift?"

 

It was a lot to digest. Onua? It was impossible to think of Onua as beaten and

abandoned by anyone. And Sarge? "I—I think so."

 

Palace bells chimed one stroke, making Daine jump. "The bells take getting used

to" the woman informed her with a sigh.

 

"How  often  do  they  ring?"  the  girl  asked, pulling on her boots.

 

"Every hour until late in the evening." Kuri smiled. "All set?"

 

"Yes'rn." Daine grinned at her. "Thank you."

 

"Welcome to Corus, dear," the woman said as Daine ran out the door.

 

Onua, Buri, and Sarge waited at the fence with a barrel of apples. Daine arrived

just as Onua stuffed fruit into every pocket Miri had. "Bribe them," she said,

and shooed the reluctant girl through the gate Sarge held open.

 

"What do I do?" Daine asked.

 

"Use your instincts." Onua watched the field as she spoke. "You have to make

your own authority with the trainees. Not that I think that will be a problem.

Just keep an eye out. Remember they have to pick two,"

 

"One for morning, one for afternoon," Sarge added with a grin.

 

 

It was one thing to say "Make your own authority," another to start doing it.

For the moment Daine watched. Most trainees met the ponies cautiously or easily,

depending on their natures. A mouse-gray mare twined about Evin as if she were a

cat.

 

Looking for Miri, she saw trouble. Some of the more wicked animals had gone to

torment the girl, who was plainly scared. Stopping an arm's reach from her, they

frolicked, showing more tooth and hoof than was necessary.

 

This won't do! Daine thought, jumping into the meadow. She bore down on the

mischief-makers with a scowl, Cloud following like a lonely dog. "Stop that.'"

she ordered. "What would your mas say if they saw you acting bad? Shame on you!

Scat—and don't come back till you've learnt manners!" The ponies shook their

heads, looking properly ashamed, and fled,

 

"If she wanted to be a Rider, she ought to know how to ride" a female voice

muttered, Daine looked for the source, but none of the nearby trainees met

her eyes.

 

"At home only lords or couriers ride," Miri explained, shamefaced, "I've been

practicing, It's just—there's so many, and they're SQ frisky."

 

Daine put a hand on her shoulder. Her new friend was solid, muscular, with a

love of life she could almost feel. "Look—there's some you'll like." She pointed

to a cluster of ponies milling around a tree in the open meadow.

 

"I'd have to go through the herd," the older girl whispered.

 

Daine stuck her hands in her pockets. "See how you kept to the fence, because

you're shy?"

 

"I didn't think 'shy' was the right word," Miri confessed.

 

"Hush. Those ponies are nice, but they're shy too. If you want to meet them, you

have to do the walking. They're just animals. They can't know

you've kept to the fence because you're shy."

 

"It can't be worse than sailing through a storm," Evin said from nearby.

 

"I only did that once." Miri looked at the herd and the shy ponies,

swallowed—and walked forward. Daine and Cloud followed her to the tree.

 

"Here, boy." The pony Daine beckoned forward was a gelding, his body hairs a

mixture of black and white, his mane, tail, face, and socks black, "I want you

to meet someone." The pony sidled around until he was behind Daine, peering at

her human friend. "This fellow is what we call a blue roan, We came south

together." Dame looked over her shoulder. "Come out here and meet Miri. If you

ask nice, she might give you an apple,"

 

The roans ears pricked forward at the word apple, Carerully he emerged from

behind Daine to approach the older girl.

 

"He's beautiful." Timidly Miri offered him a fruit. Within seconds it was gone

and he was inspecting her pockets for more. Daine instructed, "Now blow in his

nostrils, gentle like. It's how you get acquainted."

 

"It seems rude to me." Miri obeyed, and giggled when the blue returned the

courtesy. "You know, they aren't as scary as I thought."

 

"Animals are easy to understand," Daine told her. "You just have to know how to

talk to them."

 

"You talk to them like they really are people,"

 

Miri smiled as the roan leaned into her hands.

 

"Don't say it's like I have magic," Daine said. "I hear it all the time, and it

makes me crazy."

 

"Depends on what you mean," Miri commented. "The sea's full of magic, but we

can't use it like the Gift. It isn't the same. My uncle is a wave-speaker—he

swims with dolphins. He talks to them, whole conversations. Have an apple," she

told a tan mare who had come near. The pony took one daintily. Soon they were

breathing into each others faces.

 

"Walk with them a bit," Evin suggested, joining them. The reins he held belonged

to the mouse-gray mare and to a tall stallion, a cream-colored beauty with a

white mane and tail. "Daine, what do you think?"

 

She went over both. Evin had chosen well: they were tall for ponies, which meant

they would suit his long legs. The stallion was a showy, life-loving fellow,

reflecting the Player's extravagance of character. The mare was smitten with

him, matching the sweetness that lay close to Evin's bones.

 

"You got lucky," she said when sh^was done. "This pair will do anything for you,

if you handle them right."

 

Evin grinned. "I'm glad you approve." Another trainee called her for help, a

redheaded youth named Padrach. She gave it to him, then to another. Before she

knew it the afternoon was done, and the trainees were taking their new mounts to

the stables for grooming. Daine, Onua, Buri, and Sarge helped then too, though

Daine couldn't see how she could ever be comfortable telling a twenty-year-old

man he was missing spots on the pony he was grooming.

 

She did try it: "Excuse me, trainee—what did you say your name was?"

 

Blue gray eyes twinkled at her over his cream-colored mare's back. "I didn't.

It's Farant." His blond hair curled thickly over his head, almost matching the

pony's in color.

 

"Thank you. Trainee Farant, you're missing spots."

 

"Not at all, sweetheart. I'm just combing too fast for you to see."

 

"Trainee Farant, you're missing spots!" Sarge boomed just behind Daine. She

thought later she actually might have levitated at that moment—certainly Farant

had. ((Next time the assistant horsemistress tells you something, don't

flirt—correct it!"

 

He moved on, and Daine pressed her hands against her burning cheeks. Farant

leaned on his mare and sighed. "Yes, Assistant Horsemistress. Right away." He

winked at her and went back to work.

 

Daine went to Sarge as the trainees were finishing up. "Sarge, I—"

 

He shook his head. Daine thought if he leaned

against the stable wall any harder, it would collapse. How did a human, without

bear blood in him, get to be so large? "Not your fault. These city boys see you,

you're young, sweet-lookin'"—he winked at her—"they're gonna try to take

advantage. If they can't keep their minds on the job after I've had them two

weeks already in my patty-paws, then I ain't been doing my job right" His grin

was wolfish. "But that can be fixed." Seeing her openmouthed stare, he asked,

"Something the matter, my lamb?"

 

She closed her jaw. "No, sir. I just never met nobody like you."

 

"And if you're lucky, you won't again," muttered Buri, passing by.

 

After the stables there was a bath, a hot one, Bathing with other females in a

tub as large as a pond would take getting used to, Daine thought, but at least

she had plenty of soap and shampoo.

 

Dressed in clean clothes, she went to the mess hall, where Evin and Miri waved

for her to join them. She noticed there was much less talk than at lunch.

Afterward, the trainees cleared and scrubbed the tables, and Kuri went to the

head of the room. Buri and Sarge were moving a map of Tortall into place behind

her as she laid bundles of plants onto the table before her.

 

"Tonight it's medicinal herbs," she told them, and the trainees groaned. She

smiled. "That's not so jeTtvemke-t, last week. I was te.acKmg, you how

to sew your own cuts — without anything to numb the pain."

 

Daine saw Onua slip out the back, and followed. "Do I have to stay?"

 

"No, indeed not. You aren't a trainee. You can help me unpack."

 

That sounded like something she could get her exhausted muscles and brain to do.

She followed Onua up the stairs to her room, "Do they have to study all the

time?"

 

She sat on the bed while the K'mir opened her packs. "Clothes in a pile by the

door. Don't get up— just throw them. Packages on the bed next to you. Hand me

scrolls and papers." Daine hoisted a pack onto her lap and went to work. "Well,

they have to get their book learning now, while they're here. They won't have

much time, once we head for the summer training site. You'll like the one this

year: Pirate s Swoop"

 

Daine s face lit, "Lady Alannas home?"

 

"The very same."

 

Returning to the subject on her mind, she asked, "What do they study? The

trainees?"

 

Onua numbered the topics on her fingers. "Poisons, medicines, edible plants.

Tracking and hunting, all terrains. Reading maps, drawing them — maps here are a

lot more accurate, now that Riders help draw them. Battle tactics. Weapons an4

c.om.oat:   and. tics—they show villagers how to protect themselves. The ones

with the Gift have to learn all they can do with it. Veterinary medicine. I

think that's most of it."

 

"And   they   learn   all  this?"   the   girl   asked, shocked.

 

The K'mir laughed. "They do their best. They have to. At the end of fall they go

to groups in the field to start their trial year. If they survive, and most do

these days, they're assigned a permanent group. Why? Were you thinking of going

for a Rider after all?"

 

"Not anymore!" Daine said emphatically, Onua grinned, "I have trouble seeing you

play soldier, even so odd a soldier as the Riders turn out."

 

Later, tucked into a bed next to Miri's, Daine thought Onua was probably right.

It must be hard, having to account for every minute of the day as the trainees

did. Why, she'd never get to meet any new animals!

 

Dozing off, she woke abruptly, feeling trapped. At first she didn't even

remember where she was. Sitting up, she looked around: the five girl trainees

were in their beds, asleep. The barracks were silent.

 

If she didn't get some air, she'd suffocate.

 

A window opened over her bed. She pried the shutters apart in time to hear a

watchman's distant cry: "The midnight hour, and all is well!"

 

Her bed was too soft after so much sleeping on the ground. She cursed under her

breath and took blankets and pillow to the floor That at least was firm, and the

air was cooler too. She waited for sleep again.

 

Miri turned over and said clearly, "But I love to ride." Daine sat up to peer at

her. The girl was fast asleep.

 

She lay back. The badger s claw weighed heavy on her chest. When she turned onto

her side, the thong half-choked her. She eased it and closed her eyes. Sheets

and blankets rustled, A blond girl who had snubbed her in the baths snored.

Another tossed and turned for what seemed like hours before she settled.

Outside, Daine heard a dog's bark,

 

A headache grew in her temples. She missed having animals close by. At home,

she'd had a ground-floor room. Even in winter she left the shutters open a

crack, and never slept cold. Her friends always kept her warm.

 

Disgusted, she grabbed her breeches from the chest in front of her bed. Her

traveling gear was there, including her bedroll. It was the work of a second to

dress and stuff her feet into boots. With her bedroll under her arm, she slipped

downstairs and outside.

 

The night air was a relief. She inhaled the scents of field and forest happily,

feeling sleepy and content as she crossed the open pasture. The tree that

had sheltered the shy ponies that afternoon was there, the ground underneath

mercifully free of manure. She spread out her bedroll and, already half-asleep,

crawled in. Cloud lay down to support her back. Someone—a pony she didn't know—

lipped the foot of her covers.

 

"This is much better," Daine said. "Good night, everybody," Falling asleep, she

knew the free ponies had come to stand nearby and keep her company.

 

In her dream, she walked down the road with Onua. Instead of ponies, they led

people—the trainees—in chains. The night air was thick and sour, and marsh

creatures made an incredible noise.

 

The noise stopped abruptly, cut off. Onua halted. "What's that

 

A stench jell on them in waves. "Stormwings!" Daine

cried,

 

She was awake and sitting up. Dawn shone between clouds in the east. The ponies

milled nearby, restless and afraid. She drew a deep breath, feeling air pour

into her chest like soup. Lurching to her feet, she peered overhead. The sky was

empty, but that meant nothing. They were coming.

 

She dragged her boots on and ran for the building; the ponies ran with her. "Ho,

the barracks!" she yelled, knowing she was too far away. "Riders!" On the second

floor a window was open—her own. "Miri! Onua, wake up!"

 

A tousled head appeared. "Daine, what's wrong?" Kuri yelled.

 

"Get Onua!" Daine screamed. "Tell her Stormwings are coming!" She gasped for

breath. At her back she felt wrongness surge.

 

Kuri vanished from the window. The girl turned, knowing she could never reach

the barracks in time. They rose from the trees, the suns first thin rays

striking off metal wings. The familiar stink fell over her.

 

Zhaneh Bitterclaws led her flock, homing in on Daine. "Kill it!" she screeched,

Her left eye was a black and oozing ruin. "Kill this beast!"

 

More than fifty Stormwings stooped to the attack. Cold with terror, Daine

crouched against the ground. Cloud reared, ordering the Stormwing queen to come

down and fight like a horse. Steel claws groped for her as the mare struck at

the creature with her hooves. The ponies crowded around Daine, lunging at the

Stormwings when they came too close.

 

Goddess, Horse Lords, get me out of this and I will never, ever sleep without a

bow again, she promised.

 

Tahoi raced onto the field with a pack of hounds, alJ of them as big as he was.

More dogs followed, baying. Seeing rocks nearby, three of them as big as her

fist, Daine grabbed them. Her first struck Zhaneh Bitterclaws square on the

nose.

 

"There, you monster!" she yelled, shaking her fist at the Stormwings. "Come

close, so I can do it again!" A little dog that came with the hounds wove in and

out of the ponies' hooves to bring her more ammunition.

 

Black fire filled with silver lights wrapped around a Stormwing. The creature

struggled, trying to throw it off: the fire crept into its mouth and blew it

apart. More clouds of black fire chased Stormwings to kill them.

 

Darkmoon came, saddled and trailing his reins. He leaped to seize a Stormwing by

the leg. Shaking his prize like a terrier, he snapped its neck.

 

Other war-horses followed. Behind them ran Sarge in only a breechclout, armed

with a fistful of javelins. He threw the first with a yell. Daine gaped when a

Stormwing dropped, trying to drag the weapon from its chest. The black man fixed

on a new target and waited for his best shot, as calm as he'd been at lunch.

Each time he threw, a Stormwing went down.

 

Onua raced onto the field in her nightgown, her small bow and quiver in her

hands. She had an arrow on the string: lining up her shot, she dropped the

Stormwing that was her target. Zhaneh Bitterclaws saw the K'mir and screeched

her triumph as she attacked.

 

Daine yelled. Half of the animals went to Onua, ringing her as the others ringed

Daine. More horses and dogs leaped the fence to cover Sarge.

 

Purple fire—Alanna's magic—appeared, weaving a net around a pair of attackers.

They screamed and beat at it uselessly: it dragged them to earth and the hounds.

Thunder that was more than thunder pealed. The dogs howled—Daine clapped her

hands over smarting ears. The Stormwings shrieked, trying to do the same thing

with their steel feathers. Blue lightning darted from the top of the field,

consuming each Stormwing it struck.

 

Near the fence a bearded man in shirt and breeches was the source of the blue

fire. It shone around him, and pooled in his hands. Beside him was Alanna,

dressed as he was, for riding. Numair was there too, in what looked like a

nightshirt. Fire lashed from their hands—purple for the Lioness, black for

Numair—to cut the enemy in two.

 

Zhaneh spoke in her odd language and began to climb; those that were able

followed. A wall of their own fire wrapped around them, coloring them scarlet

with an edge of gold light.

 

The bearded man threw a fistful of blue. The red shield consumed it, but the man

continued to hurl bolts until the monsters were specks in the sky.

 

Daine's knees buckled from exhaustion and shock. Numair came down the rise,

looking as tired as when she had first seen him as a man. "I said I'd see you

again," he joked, leaning on the tree.

 

She grinned at him. "You timed it perfect."

 

Darkmoon and the other horses, ponies, and hounds sat where they were, trembling

with nerves. Many were cut and bleeding, but—miraculously— none were dead.

 

The bearded man crouched beside a Stormwing corpse. He must have discovered

their smell: he sneezed and put a hand over his nose. Alanna and Onua went to

him, Onua leaning on Tahoi for support. A liver chestnut and an iron gray horse

nuzzled Sarge, making sure he was in one piece. Daine giggled, and found she was

getting the same treatment from Cloud.

 

Numair offered Daine his hand. Cloud supported her on her free side, and a

stranger mare let Numair prop himself on her. "The trainees usually wait till

they're away from the palace before starting any wars," Numair told her. "The

nobles will complain you got them out of bed."

 

Daine looked up at him, worried. "Will I get in

trouble?"

 

Sarge had heard. He laughed. "Let 'em complain. It's good for them to be up in

time for breakfast."

 

When she was calmer, she thanked the dogs, horses, and ponies who had come to

her rescue. Only when the men who worked in the palace stables and kennels

arrived to retrieve their charges did she return to the Rider barracks.

 

"Should I go help them?" she asked Onua as she cleaned up. "Some of the animals

were hurt. They'll need stitching and bandaging—"

 

"Calm down," the woman said. "There's a sorcerer attached to each of the stables

and kennels, to do any healing. Your animals will be fine."

 

Daine followed her to breakfast, envious. Wouldn't that be a wonderful thing, to

be able to wave her hands and put an end to a creature s hurts?

 

Evin and Miri besieged her with questions as she joined them. Why was she in the

field? Hadn't she been scared? Why did the animals fight for her and Onua? She

answered as well as she could, but when Padrach and Farant came to ask the same

things, she felt embarrassed.

 

After breakfast, Sarge ordered the trainees to report to the horse meadow for

cleanup. Daine helped Kuri to clear a ground-floor storeroom, freeing it to

serve as her bedroom. Its best feature was a door to the outside she could leave

open. Other than that, it was tiny, just big enough to hold a bed, a storage

chest, a chair, and a small table.

 

That afternoon she helped the trainees saddle and ride their new mounts. By the

time everyone took their days-end bath, she was exhausted. She was content, at

supper, just to listen to her new friends talk. Afterward, as the trainees got

ready for their nights lessons, Onua beckoned.

 

"What's up?" Daine asked.

 

The K'mir led her to a room across the hall from the mess. "There's somebody

who'd like to meet you." She opened the doo, "I brought her^ she announced,

following Dame inside.    Are we late?"

 

CHAPTER FIVE

 

WILD MAGIC

 

 Seated at the table was the bearded man Daine had seen that morning. "I just

got here," he said in a deep, gentle voice. "I took the liberty of ordering

refreshments from the cooks, by the way."

 

Close up, he was a sight to wring any female heart. His close-cropped hair and

beard were blue black, his eyes sapphire blue, his teeth white against the

blackness of his beard. Daine gulped. She felt ten feet tall and clumsy. Her

face was probably breaking out in pimples as she looked at him.

 

He got to his feet and smiled down at her. "You must be Daine. You may not

remember me from before—you were busy."

 

Looking up into those eyes, the girl felt her heart melt like butter in the sun.

"No, sir, I remember. You threw blue lightning."

 

He held a chair out for her. "Sit down, please." She obeyed and was glad when he

sat again. Having him behind her was wonderful but terrifying. What if she had

forgotten to scrub the back of her neck?

 

A cook entered with a tray loaded with cakes, fruit, and a pitcher of juice.

Placing it on the table, he bowed to the man. "Your Majesty."

 

"Exactly what we need," the stranger told him. "My thanks." The cook bowed again

and made his escape.

 

Daine gaped at her host. "You're the kingl" she cried. Belatedly remembering she

ought to bow, or kneel, or something, she jumped to her feet.

 

Jonathan—King Jonathan—grinned. "It's all right. Please sit. Otherwise good

manners say I have to get up again, and I'm tired."

 

She sat, trembling. This is a very strange country, she told herself, not for

the first time. Back home, you couldn't pay a noble to speak to a commoner!

 

The king selected a cake and bit into it. "Wonderful," he said with his mouth

full. "The Riders eat better than I do."

 

"It just seems as if we do. We don't have six footmen asking if you're sure you

don't want a taster," Onua teased. She poured juice for all of them.

 

King Jonathan snorted. "Don't remind me." He looked at Daine. "Seers can tell,

sometimes, if the immortals will attack a place. You, however, are the first I

know of to sense them nearby. Are there seers or fortune-tellers in your

family?" He smiled at her, just at her.

 

She'd tell him anything for another smile. "Ma was a hedgewitch, Your Honor. She

had the Gift for birthing, healing. Protection spells—not as good as Onua's. She

was best with plants. She never could see any future things, though."

 

"Did she have the Gift from her family?" he asked.

 

She nodded, fiddling with the lacing of her shirt. "All the girls in her family

was healers but me." She swallowed a throat-lump, remembering how disappointed

Ma had been that Daine couldn't follow in her steps.

 

"What of your father?" His voice was kind, but the question hurt. The king saw

it in her face and said gently, "I'm sorry, but I must know. If your father was

a peddler or a vagabond, perhaps he sired other children with your ability. We

can use more people like you."

 

"Why? Sir—Your Majesty, that is?"

 

"Winged horses were seen in Saraine this winter." The grimness in his eyes

caught and held her. "Griffins nest in the cliffs of the Copper Isles. There are

spidrens throughout the hill country this spring."

 

Winged horses? Griffins? "Where do they come from, do you know?"

 

"The Divine Realms—the home of the gods. Four hundred years ago, powerful mages

locked the immortals into them. Only the greatest gods have been able to

leave—until now."

 

An arm crossed Daine's vision to pick up a cake. Numair took an empty seat, and

the king went on. "Our neighbors—Galla, Scanra, Tusaine— report unicorns, giant

birds, even winged people as small as wrens. We are plagued by monsters, ogres,

and trolls." He drummed his fingers on the table. "It's interesting that a weak

mage like Sinthya could send rare creatures like Stormwings after you. Where did

he get such power? As far as we know, he had only one secret worth protecting:

he was dealing with Carthak,"

 

"Carthak's another country?" Daine asked, blushing for her ignorance.

 

"Across the Inland Sea," Numair said, "They're desperate. Their crops failed two

years in a row— not enough rain, and tornadoes that ripped up the fields. There

were food riots in the capital last winter. The emperor needs good farmland, and

we re the closest target."

 

"Carthak has the university, its school for mages, and its library—the same

library used by the mages who sealed the Divine Realms." The king looked at

Numair. "I think the Carthaki mages found those spells."

 

Numair was rolling a cake into a ball. "And spells to compel immortals to obey

humans. How else could Sinthya get Stormwings to chase me?"

 

"We have nothing like those spells," Jonathan told Daine. "Sinthya's papers

vanished. We're searching our own libraries, but it might take

months. In the meantime, the warnings foretellers give us aren't enough. If we

could send those with your ability to sense immortals to our villages and towns,

we could better protect our people. If we can find your father—"

 

It had come back to that. She shook her head, humiliated.

 

"Daine?" It was Onua, who had given her trust and work that she loved. She owed

this woman, at least, an answer.

 

She looked down. "I don't know who he is. Its in my name. Sarrasri—Sarra's

daughter. Only bastards are named for their mothers," She spat out the hated

word, but its taste stayed on her tongue,

 

"Why don't you know?"

 

She didn't look up to see who had asked, "Ma never told me. She never told

anybody. She kept saying 'someday, someday/"

 

"Do you know anything?" Onua rested a hand on Daine s shoulder.

 

She fought to get herself under control. "It was Beltane. They light fires, and

couples jump over the embers when they burn down." So they'll have babies in the

coming year, she thought, but she wasn't going to say that.

 

"We do the same thing," the king remarked.

 

Daine looked at him, startled. "You never jumped over no embers," she accused

before she knew what she was saying.

 

The others laughed. She ducked her head to Hide her blush.

 

"The ruler takes part in all great feasts, to show respect for the gods,"

Jonathan told her gravely. His eyes danced. "Thayet and I do it every year."

 

"I didn't mean—I wasn't trying to be—disrespectful—"

 

He patted her knee. "I didn't think you were. Go on."

 

"Ma wasn't sweet on anybody, so she went walking in the wood alone. She met

someone, I used to think it was a man that was already married, but when I asked

last year, she said no. And I don't look like anyone from Snowsdale. Most of 'em

are blond and blue eyed, being's we're so near Scanra and all."

 

The king sat back with a sigh. "Well, it was an idea," he said to no one in

particular.

 

"I'll help if I can," she said, knowing that she had disappointed them. "I just

don't know what 1 could do. And the warnings aren't that, exactly. I know

something wro«gJ5 coming, but I knew that much about the rabid bear."

 

"A rabid bear}" the king asked in horror and awe. "Mithros—that's not something

I'd ever want to see!"

 

Daine smiled. "I didn't want to see him, either, sir. I just got to."

 

"Did you get the identical sensation from the

bear as you got with the Stormwings or the spi-drens?" asked Numair.

 

"Oh, no. It was different. Bad, but in a brown kind of way."

 

"In a what?" Onua asked.

 

"Well, animals—I think of 'em in colors, sometimes." She tapped her head, "To

me, bears feel brown, only this one had red and black lights. Very sick, he was.

I get the monsters as colors too, but they're gold with black and green lights

in them. I never felt any real creature as gold."

 

"I told you she has magic," the mage told the king triumphantly.

 

"No!" she retorted, jumping to her feet. "Didn't Ma test me and test me? Don't

you think I'd've grabbed at magic, if I had it, just to please Ma?"

 

"Easy, little one." The king put a hand on her arm, guiding her back into her

chair. "Numair believes—and I agree—you have magic. You may have no Gift, but

there are other magics, 'wild magics.' The Bazhir tribes use one kind to unite

their people. The Doi read the future with another. There are creatures we call

'elementals,' whose very nature is composed of wild magic."

 

Daine frowned. "Miri told me the sea people know about it. Some of them use it

to talk to fish and dolphins."

 

"Exactly. From what your friends say"—the

king nodded to Onua and Numair—"your wild magic gives you a bond with animals.

Your mother might not have recognized it. Only a few people know it even

exists."

 

Daine frowned. "Can't you see it on someone, like them with the Gift can see it

on other folk that have it?"

 

"I can" Numair said.  "And you do." Daine stared at him.

 

Jonathan said, "He's perhaps the only living expert on wild magic."

 

Daine scowled at Numair. "You never mentioned this on the road."

 

He smiled. "If you were trying to get a deer to come to you, would you make any

sudden noises?"

 

Her scowl deepened. "That's different. I'm no deer.

 

Jonathan took Daine's hands. "Will you let Numair help you study wild magic? It

may help expand your awareness of the immortals, for one thing"

 

"Wouldn't it be easier to tell creatures to obey you?" Onua added. "All the way

here you coaxed the ponies to mind you. You're dominant—you proved that on the

stallion, the day you and I met. Why prove it to each pony in the herd, if you

could do it just once and never again?"

 

"Daine." Something in Numair's voice made her look at him, and only him. At the

expression in his dark eyes, she even forgot that the king still held her hands.

"I can teach you to heal."

 

"Animals?" It came out as a squeak. "You mean—like Ma did humans? But how do you

know if I can?"

 

"Because I saw you do it once." That wasn't Numair; it was Onua. "At the marsh,

after the fight. You were holding a bird, and you fainted, remember?" Daine

nodded. "I was looking right at an owl with its head cut almost off. The wound

healed; he flew away. So did a lot of birds that shouldn't have been able to

fly. I think it happened because their need just pulled the healing out of you."

The K'mir nodded to Numair. "He can teach you to heal of your own will, without

burning yourself up so you faint."

 

All her life she had splinted, sewed, bandaged. Most of her patients had mended,

but some had not. She felt the badger s claw heavy on her chest. To fix her

friends, like he'd fixed himself after giving the claw to her...

 

She looked at the king. "I still think it sounds crazy, but I'll try."

 

He squeezed her hands. "You will?" he asked quietly.

 

I'm in love, she thought, and nodded. "Oh, wait, I hired on with Onua for the

summer."

 

"That isn't a problem," said Numair. "The trainees will be going to Pirate's

Swoop. I live near there. Why don't I just go along?" When the king frowned, he

added, "Hag's bones, Jon, there's nothing I can do here right now that you don't

have a hundred other mages doing already. If I work with

Daine, maybe I can devise a spell to warn people that immortals are coming."

 

The king made a face. "You just say that so I'll let you go."

 

"You have too many mages eating their heads off around here as is," Onua pointed

out, "It's not as if you can't contact him if something comes up."

 

"Whose side are you on?" the king asked. The woman grinned. He sighed and looked

at Daine once more. Squeezing her hands, he let them go. "Thank you." He got up.

"Onua, Numair, keep me posted?" They nodded. "I'd best go then. I have to dance

with the Carthaki ambassador's wife."

 

Numair grinned at him. "Wear iron shoes. Your Majesty."

 

Daine said, "Excuse me—Your Majesty?" The king looked back at her. "Yes, my

dear?" No one had ever called her that. She blushed, and managed to say, "I'm

sorry I can't help more. With the sensing, and my da, and all."

 

Jonathan of Conte smiled at her. "If I've learned anything as a king, it's been

I never know when someone will be able to help me. I have a feeling you'll be

most welcome in this realm, Veralidaine Sarrasri."

 

And he was gone, which was really just as well, because it was suddenly hard for

her to breathe.

 

Onua patted her back. "He has this effect on most of us, if it helps."

 

Numair rose, nibbling on one last cake. "No time like the present to begin.

Daine, will you get Cloud, please? We'll meet you by the stables,"

 

Dazed, she went out and called her mare, With the nights so fine, Cloud had

asked to stay with the free ponies instead of being stabled with the trainees'

mounts. She came racing over at Daines summons and leaped the fence rather than

wait for the girl to open the gate.

 

Overwhelmed by the day's events, Dame buried her face in Clouds mane: it smelled

of night air, ferns, and horse. "Things are so weird here," she whispered, "You

ever hear of 'wild magic'? They say I have it."

 

You have something, and you know it. Who cares what name it has? Or did you

really think the wild creatures visit because they like humans?

 

"But magifi"

 

Did you call me to worry about the names of things? If you did, I'm going back.

There's a salt lick over by that big rock I want to taste.

 

"Daine?" Numair and Onua were coming. "Good, you have her," Numair said. "If you

can persuade her to come with me, I'd like to check your range with an animal

you know well."

 

"What do you mean, my 'range'?" she asked.

 

"I've observed that when you say you 'hear' an animal, you actually mean hearing

in your mind— not with your ears. I want to see how far I can walk with Cloud

before you stop hearing her."

 

"But how will you know?" the girl asked reasonably. "Should I have her tell you

when we lose touch or something?"

 

"No!" Onua said, and laughed. "Daine, knowing Cloud, she'd do it by kicking him.

Numair will do a speech spell with me. You and I will sit here, and you tell me

what you hear from Cloud, and when you stop hearing her."

 

"Ij Cloud will do it," amended Numair.

 

"Of course she will." Won't you? the girl asked Cloud silently. The mare

switched her tail, thinking it over. Daine didn't rush her. Sometimes, if she

was too eager, Cloud would refuse just to keep her in her place.

 

Very well. The pony trotted off down the fence, away from the palace.

 

"I think you're to follow her," Daine told the

mage with a grin.

 

Numair sighed and trotted off after the pony. "Only one of us can lead here, and

that has to be me," he called.

 

Onua and Daine hoisted themselves to the top rail of the fence, and Onua held

her palm out between them. In it glowed a ball of ruby-colored

fire. "Numair will take a moment to set up his end of the spell."

 

"Onua—if the king's on the bad side of these Carthaks, why does he have to dance

with the ambassadors wife?"

 

"Politics," Onua said. "We don't have to mess with that, thanks be to Father

Storm and Mother Rain. It means you sit down to dinner with enemies and ask how

their children are."

 

"Aren't we at war, then?"

 

"Nah," the woman replied. "We aren't at war till both sides sign a paper saying

it's a war. The Carthaki emperor can raid us and send monsters against us, but

there's no war. Yet."

 

"That's crazy" Daine said, and Onua nodded. They waited, enjoying the night.

Uphill the palace glittered, its lights blurring the stars overhead. Downhill

lay the forest, dark, moist, and quiet. The free ponies had come to graze near

the two women, their soft movements a comforting sound.

 

In the distance the girl heard the callings of a pack of wolves. Did I hear them

on the road? she wondered. Not so close, that's for certain. I wonder if they

miss me, Brokefang and Rattail and the others.

 

Listen to these wolves. Is it hunt-song? No, pack-song. They're just singing to

be doing it, not to celebrate the kill.

 

If I could just run.. .dive into the forest. Go to them, be hunt-sister and one

with the pack—

 

"Daine? Daine!" Onua was shaking her with one hand.

 

"Onua? What's wrong?" Numair's voice came

from the fire in the K'mir's other hand.

 

Great Goddess—I almost forgot who I am! "I'm fine," she told Onua, forcing

herself to sound calm, "Can you hear them?"

 

"The wolves? Of course," Onua replied. The pack had sensed her^their voices were

approaching through the trees. The ponies snorted anxiously, huddling near the

women and the fence, "I'll be right back," Daine said, and jumped into the

meadow. "Calm down and stay put," she ordered the herd. She walked until she was

halfway between trees and fence, knowing the ponies would not come closer to the

wolves.

 

"Go away!" she yelled. "There are hunters here, and dogs! Go!" There was that

other way to speak to them, but she didn't dare try it. Not after she had almost

forgotten, just listening to them!

 

Their calling stopped: they'd heard a human and run. It was against their own

better judgment to approach human dwellings in the first place.

 

Daine returned to Onua, glad that the night hid the sparkle of tears on her

cheeks. "I'm too tired for this—I'm sorry. It hit me all of a sudden."

 

Onua spoke into the red fire on her hand, then closed her fingers on it. The

globe vanished. "Go to bed, then. Numair will let Cloud back into the

meadow. I'll get someone to come watch the herds, in case the wolves return."

 

Daine watched her go. "I'm sorry," she whispered though only the ponies could

hear. They crowded around, needing reassurance after hearing wolves. She

couldn't leave them scared. It took her several minutes to pat and'soothe them

into calmness once more. It wasn't their fault the wolves thought they'd heard a

wolf-sister in the night

 

She was climbing the fence out of the meadow when Numair and Cloud arrived.

Cloud came right up to her, sniffing Daine all over for wolf smell,

 

"Are you all right?" the man asked, panting as he rested a hand on Daine s

shoulder, "I should have remembered you might be tired after this morning. I get

carried away sometimes. I forget that not everyone has my academic enthusiasm,"

 

She stared at him, patting Cloud. He was a sorcerer. He'd cut his eyeteeth on

the impossible. He'd understand if anyone did, she thought, and opened her mouth

to tell him.

 

"'Evenin, sir, miss." A burly man climbed over the fence, holding a crossbow out

of harm's way. Two big dogs wriggled through the rails and came over, tails

wagging, to sniff Daine. "Mistress Onua tells me wolves are near the forest rim

tonight Must be a new pack. Most of 'em know t' stay clear of the palace. Me'n

my lads'll keep watch for a bit, to discourage 'em, like,"

 

Daine scratched the ears of both "lads" dogs almost as big as Tahoi. Run,

pack-brothers! she called to the wolves, under her breath, hoping they'd somehow

hear her. Run and keep running—there are hunters here!

 

She and Numair said good night to the man, and Numair walked her to her new room

in the bar-s. She let herself in,   waving to him as he the hill to the palace.

The chance to tell him the truth had gone.

 

Just as well, she told herself as she changed into her nightshirt. What he don't

know won't hurt him—or me.

 

As she was crawling under the covers, three palace cats entered through the

partly open door and climbed in with her, Daine smiled as they made themselves

comfortable. It would have been nice, talking with Miri after lights-out, but

this was better. Miri didn't know how to purr.

 

She didn't realize her new room was beneath the boys' dorm until thunder the

next morning crashed through the ceiling overhead: "Trainees, turn twtl" She sat

up, tumbling cats right and left and scaring an owl out the door. That thunder

had been Sarge s voice. It must have had an equally powerful effect on the male

trainees. They were dressed and stumbling blindly on their way to the stable by

the time Daine had pulled on her breeches. Neither Onua

nor Buri, who slept in the girls' dorm, could roar, but whatever they did seemed

just as effective. The female trainees were just as quick down the stairs.

 

Once the stabled ponies were groomed and fed, the humans performed the same

chores for themselves. "You'll work afoot," Onua told Daine as they ate. "Keep

an eye on what's low, hooves to hocks, but if you see a trainee misusing an

animal or a problem with the tack, don't be afraid to sing out. The rest of us

will be mounted, so you'll see things we miss.'1 She clapped Daine on the

shoulder with a grin as she got up. "We'll have some run,"

 

Going to the meadow while everyone else saddled up, Daine was startled to find

the queen already there, patting a savage-looking yellow dun mare. Soon the

trainees, Onua, and Buri arrived on ponies, and Sarge joined them on a horse, a

strongly built liver chestnut gelding. The four mounted officers put the

trainees through a mornings hard work, trying the ponies at different

gaits—walk, trot, canter, gallop—with and without saddles. After lunch, everyone

switched to his spare mount and went through it all over again.

 

Daine soon learned a polite "excuse me" went unheard. She also learned she

wasn't shy if she thought a pony had picked up a stone or had strained a muscle.

By mornings end she had developed a bellow—not as shattering as Sarge's,

perhaps, but loud enough for her purposes.

 

Numair found her after lunch. "How's it going?" he asked, leaning on the meadow

fence next to her.

 

When she opened her mouth, a croak emerged. She cleared her throat and tried

again. "Fine. It's all fine."

 

"I was wondering—about that range-finding experiment"—he squinted up at the

sky—"you're too busy to try it now, I suppose."

 

Cloud trotted over to them. Tell the stork-man / will go with him.

 

Numair looked oddly at Daine as the girl laughed at the pony's name for him.

When she caught her breath, she said, "No, don't ask me. You really don't want

to know!" To the pony she said, "But there's no hearing spell for me to talk to

him with. I can't ask Onua, not now. I shouldn't even really try it myself, not

if I'm to earn my pay with these people."

 

The pony stamped impatiently. You act as if you're the only clever one. I will

tell the stork-man when I can no longer hear you.

 

Daine relayed the pony's offer to Numair. "You mean she'll undertake the test

situation without dealing through you? Can she do that?" he asked, fascinated.

 

"She says she can. I know she always finds me if

one of us wanders off."

 

"All right, then." He bowed to the pony. "Lead on." As they walked off, Daine

heard Numair say, "And no biting."

 

The trainees left the stable with their spare ponies, followed by the queen and

the other officers. Soon Daine was busy: she forgot about Cloud and Numair. The

afternoon followed the morning's pattern, with one difference: the officers were

still fresh, but the pace had begun to tell on the trainees.

 

"Come on, Evin!" yelled the queen, circling the Player at a gallop. "Raiders

won't give you a break for lunch, laddy!"

 

"I don't want to see air between butt and saddle, trainee.'" Sarge roared at

Miri's heels. "You ride that gelding like he's a separate creature! He ain't!

He's part of you, so connect the parts again!"

 

Onua swooped down on a brunette, Selda, and scooped the bow out of her hand.

Circling back, she told the girl, "An enemy might do that with an ax. Every time

you have to concentrate on your mount you give a foe a chance."

 

"Your stirrups too long!" Daine yelled at one of the men. "Stop and fix it!" He

didn't seem to hear. Within seconds Buri, slung low on her pony's side, came up

unwatched to grab the stirrup in question. The trainee s pony wheeled away from

the K'mir; her rider, Tarrus, slipped off and down.

 

Buri righted herself on her pony's back and

looked  at Tarrus.   "Your  stirrup  was  too  long, trainee. Fix it." She rode

off calmly.

 

"I'm sorry," Daine said as the young man struggled out of the mud. She gave him

a hand. "I tried to warn you—"

 

He grinned at her, his small, pointed nose quivering like a rabbit's. "I figured

I'd fix it the next break. Next time I'll do it right off." He looked at his

behind and the backs of his legs, where he sported a coat of mud. "It's an ill

wind that blows no good. With a mudpack like this, my skin will be lily soft."

He fixed the stirrup and mounted up again.

 

Daine was tired when it came time to stable the trainees' mounts at day's end,

but she knew she couldn't be as tired as the others. They moved stiffly as they

groomed and fed their ponies, without joking or arguing as the officers and

Daine corrected them. Only when each pony had been tended and the trainees had

retreated to the baths did the queen say farewell and trudge up the long slope

to the palace. She had groomed her mounts while the trainees groomed theirs,

still finishing with enough time to criticize their work.

 

"She does this every day?" Daine asked Buri as she followed the Rider officers

to the barracks.

 

The stocky K'mir nodded. "In the fall and winter she can't be out in the field.

That's the social season. She has to travel around being queen. She

works with the trainees to make up for when she can't be with the groups."

 

"But there's times she'll leave a ball or dinner to go to a Rider group in

trouble," Onua remarked. "Remember the pink tissue dress?"

 

Buri rolled her eyes. "Three hundred gold nobles that thing cost, just for cloth

and sewing. That's not counting pearls in the collar and cuffs— gray ones,

almost perfectly matched in size."

 

Daine whistled in awe. She couldn't imagine a garment that cost so much. She

couldn't even imagine what such a dress would look like. "What happened?"

 

"Two years ago," Buri said, "the Fifth Rider Group chased outlaws into a swamp

and got bogged down. Thayet was visiting some earl nearby"

 

Daine winced. "And the dress?"

 

The two K'mir shook their heads as they led the way into the baths. "What

happened to the group and the outlaws?" Daine asked as they undressed.

 

"The Rider group lost two. The outlaws didn't make it, but Thayet and the Riders

saved the village girls they'd kidnapped." Buri plunged into the heated pool,

and the girl trainees yelped as a wave almost swamped them. Onua and Daine

entered more decorously. Buri surfaced and gasped, "Thayet always said it was

worth losing the dress."

 

"And the king wasn't mad?" Daine wanted to know.

 

Onua replied, "He just told her next time, try to change clothes."

 

It wasn't until supper was almost over and the mage had come to the mess hall

door that Daine remembered he'd gone off to experiment with Cloud. "Ready for

lessons?" he asked, sitting next to her. "How was it this afternoon?" she asked.

"We determined that your range, with Cloud at least, is a mile and a half. It

may be more or less than that with animals who haven't been exposed to you for a

prolonged period of time,"

 

"You make her sound like a disease," Evin commented with a laugh. "Are we going

to need healers or something?"

 

Numair smiled. "No. But Daine, have you found that animals you spend a lot of

time with are, well, smarter than others? Smarter in a human sense?"

 

She played with her spoon. A friend of Ma's had said as much, when she had

nursed one of his falcons. Some of the local herdsmen had liked her to train

their dogs for that reason. "Is it bad?"

 

"No, how could it be? It doesn't make your animals less able to survive in the

wild; quite the opposite." Numair took her food tray and stood. "Come on. We're

going for a walk." He took her tray to the servants who cleaned up.

 

Daine rose with a sigh, tired muscles creaking.

 

Miri winked. "If you don't want lessons, I'll take them," the girl offered.

"He's cute!"

 

Daine followed her teacher, shaking her head. Numair was well enough, as men

went, but he wasn't the king.

 

The mage steered her out of the barracks and through the horse meadow gate. In

silence they crossed the wide swath of green, letting their eyes get accustomed

to the night. They had to stop every few feet while Daine greeted the grazing

ponies and horses. Each time she patted them and excused herself, saying she

would visit with them another time.

 

The horses stayed back as the man and the girl went into the forest along a

trail. There was just enough light to follow it without stumbling into trees.

Here, away from the torches of the palace, the dark-clad mage turned into a

large shadow, a slightly ominous one.

 

The trail opened onto a grassy clearing. The animals who normally would have

been drinking from the large pond in its center had fled on hearing them, but

Daine could feel their eyes. Overhead a bat squeaked.

 

"Have a seat." Numair motioned to a rock near the pond. She obeyed a little

nervously. He came up behind her to rest his hands on her shoulders. "I'm going

to use my Gift, but through you. You must understand that. If I did this with

the king or Alanna, they wouldn't see what you will."

 

"If you say so." The hair on the back of her neck was standing up, and she was

quivering. It wasn't fear, exactly, because she wasn't afraid of him. On the

other hand, the dark was rilled with strange currents that flowed into and out

of the presence at her back.

 

He put his fingers on her temples. "Now, do just as we do when we're

meditating," the soft voice over her head commanded. "Slow, deep breath—

inhale." He inhaled with her. "Hold it. Let it go, carefully. Again, in.. .and.,

.out..." Eyes closed, she breathed at his command.

 

Her mind filled with vines of sparkling light wrapped in darkness—or was it the

other way around? When the space behind her eyes was full, the magic spilled out

of her. She felt it ripple through the clearing, soaking grass and trees. It

dripped into the pond, following the water into the ground.

 

"Open your eyes." His whisper seemed to come from inside her head.

 

She obeyed. The clearing, so dark before, was veined with shimmering fibers. All

that was green by day grew from emerald threads now. Awed, she reached down and

plucked a blade of grass. The needle of green fire that formed its spine flared,

and went dark.

 

She gasped, remorseful. "I didn't mean to—"

 

"Hush," Numair said quietly. "Look at the earth."

 

A pale bronze mist lay on the piles of dead matter under the trees. When she let

the blade of grass fall, its spine turned the same dim bronze as it touched the

ground. "It returns to the Goddess," she whispered.

 

The stone beneath her and the other rocks she could see were veined with dark

silver, An owl on a nearby branch gleamed with a tracery of copper fire. A vole

grubbed beneath a bush near the spring, a point of copper light,

 

Daine looked at her hands. They were through with strands of reddish light,

almost as if her veins had the power to glow. Intertwined with the red were

strands of copper fire. She looked at the owl, at the vole, and at her hands—-aU

die same shade of copper.

 

Half twisting, she managed to see part of Numair. He too was laced with red

fire. In addition a white, pearly glow flickered over his skin like a veil. She

recognized the light Tahoi had shown her once,

 

"Sit straight," the mage ordered her quietly. "I have to remain in contact with

you to keep the spell going."

 

She obeyed. "I wish I could see this by myself?'

 

"You can learn. The vision is in your mind, like the power to heal. Just

remember what your magic feels like, and practice reaching for it."

 

"Reaching for it /xnv?"

 

Something between them shifted, and she knew she looked into herself. At her

center, deep inside, welled a spring of copper fire.

 

She called, and a slender thread rose from it to her. She caught it, opened her

eyes, and threw it out to the owl.

 

"You don't need the hand motion," Numair said. "In magic, the thought is the

deed."

 

"If you want it bad enough," she added. "That's what Ma said."

 

"She was right."

 

The owl glided down through the air. She held out her arm, and it perched,

looking her over with solemn eyes. He was a barn owl a little more than a foot

tall, with the white ghost-face of his kind and a

 

You called to me, night-sister?

 

His voice was cold and precise. It was also clearer than tVve \o\ct of any

animal she'd ever spoken to, except Cloud s.

 

"Only to greet you, silent one," she replied with

respect.

 

"You don't need to say it aloud," Numair commented.

 

Daine shook her head. "Can we do this a little bit at a time?" she asked, not

looking away from the owl. "Please?"

 

Slit felt him smile. "Whatever you say."

 

The owl ruffled his feathers in disapproval. It is not for the nestling to

decide the proper time for lessons, he said, and flew off.

 

"I heard that" Numair remarked. "He's right. And it's time to stop." The ending

of the spell felt to Daine as if she were a waterskin and the water was

trickling out. She opened her eyes.

 

"How do you feel?" he asked.

 

She didn't reply. She felt a tickling in her mind—a feeling similar to the one

caused by Stormwings, only faint and far more pleasant—and looked around for its

source. It came from the .pond. A tiny figure not much bigger than the owl,

glittering with scales, was levering itself out of the water.

 

Numair saw what she was looking at. He spoke

a word Daine couldn't understand, and tKe clearing

filled with bright light. The little female creature in the pond whistled

shrilly and vanished into the water again.

 

"Her hair was blue." Daine said it calmly. She had used up her excitement for

the day. "She was all over scales and her hair was blue."

 

"Undine," Numair whispered. His dark face glowed with awe. "I think we just saw

an undine—a water sprite." He walked over to the pond and knelt beside it. "I'm

sorry, little one. Won't you come up again?"

 

"Maybe if you doused the light," Daine recommended. She sat back down on her

rock. Her knees felt a little weak.

 

"Oh—of course." He said something, and the clearing was dark once more.

 

They waited until Daine was half-asleep, but the undine did not return. Finally

Numair gave up his vigil and roused the girl, "I'll have to tell the king," he

said as she stretched, "Or maybe not. She wont harm anyone. They're said to be

incredibly shy of humans."

 

"I noticed," she said dryly.

 

He produced a globe of light so they could see the trail: they both were tired

and needed the help. "To see a water sprite," he murmured, steering her down the

path. "We live in marvelous times, my little magelet."

 

"What's a magelet?" she asked, and yawned.

 

"Nothing, really. Well, 'little mage.' Isn't that what you are?"

 

As they left the clearing, Daine saw movement out of the corner of her eye.

Another tiny person, a green female, watched them go from the branch of a tall

oak. She decided not to mention tree sprites to Numair just now. She wasn't sure

that she liked being called "magelet."

 

The next day passed in the same manner—driving the trainees morning and

afternoon—with one difference. As if her time in the undine s clearing had

opened a door in her mind, Daine saw glimpses of copper fire in every furred and

feathered creature to come near her. It was very distracting until she got used

to it. Most alarming were the flashes at the corner of her eye, the ones that

made her turn to look.

 

"Why do you keep twitching?" the brunette

 

Selda wanted to know. "You look like you have a

palsy,

 

Daine glared at Selda but held her tongue. The older girl was like some people

back home, never happy unless she had something to complain about Still, the

comment was enough to make her guard

herself so she wouldn't jump at the hint of copper light. She came to like

seeing it. Her only regret was that copper was the only magical.glitter she saw—

no blue or green threads, no bronze mists and pearly shimmers.

 

She had a fresh shock that day: when she saw Onua with the ponies, the same

copper color threaded the K'mir s head and hands,

 

"Why so surprised?" Numair asked that night,, when Daine told him. They were on

their way to the horse meadow once more. "She's—what's the K'rniri

term?—horse-hearted. Did you think Thayet would commission just anyone to obtain

mounts? The Riders depend on horses more than any other military company. Onua

ensures they have the best,"

 

"Does she know?" Daine asked. "Of course." He boosted himself up to sit on the

top rail of the fence. "She doesn't have it enough that she needed training in

it, like you. There are a few people here with it: a man and his grandson in the

palace mews, two sisters at the kennels, some of the hostlers. Stefan, the chief

hostler, has a lot of it. He breeds great-horses—the extra-large mounts many

knights need to ride in combat. I trained him."

 

Shaking her head, Daine sat on the rail beside him, looking at the animals

grazing in the meadow. "And I only heard of all this two days ago."

 

He tweaked her nose. "Being all of thirteen, of course you should be

omniscient," he teased. "Now, magelet—to work." He pointed to a pony grazing by

itself nearly three hundred yards away. "Call to it."

 

She opened her mouth, and he clapped his hand over it. " Without sound."

 

She glared at him. "Then how'm I supposed to call her?" she asked, his palm

tickling her moving lips.

 

"With your mind. One thing I've noticed is that you tend to be contused about

how you speak to and hear animals. We're going to break you of the habit of

assigning concrete manifestation to magical phenomena."

 

"What?"

 

"Believing you actually hear or speak with your body when all of it is done with

your mind. Call that pony."

 

"'That pony' is a mare. Why can't I just talk to her?"

 

He sighed. "A time may come when being heard will get you killed. Also, your

mind needs discipline. If your thinking is more direct, what you can do with

your thoughts will happen more direcdy. Learn to focus your mind: focus creates

strength. Meditation helps you reach the same end.

 

"We're doing spring cleaning up here." He tapped her forehead with a long

finger. "Once you put everything into its proper place—once you organize your

mind—you'll be able to find what you want quickly. Now call her, please."

 

Daine clenched her teeth and thought, as loudly as she could, Come here, please!

The mare continued to graze peacefully.

 

"Think of the magic," Numair said calmly.

 

try again.

 

An hour or so later they gave it up and went inside. Daine's head ached

fiercely, and the pony had not come closer by so much as a step.

 

"We'll keep practicing," Numair said calmly.

 

"Lucky me," she muttered, following him into her room. A large book lay on her

writing table. "What's this?" She opened it to a colored page and

gasped in awe: it was a precise drawing of the bones of a wild pig.

 

"It's a book on mammalian anatomy," he said,

sitting down on her bed.

 

"A book on what?"

 

He sighed. "I keep forgetting you're not a scholar—sorry. Anatomy is what's

inside a body: muscles, veins, organs, and so on. 'Mammalian' refers to mammals.

You know what they are; you just don't know the fancy term. Warm-blooded animals

with hair-covered bodies that suckle their young are mammals."

 

"That's most of my friends." She said it quietly, turning page after page of

drawings with fingers she had scrubbed on her shirt.      *

 

"Exactly. If you're to learn healing, you need to understand how animals are put

together."

 

"I already know some." Here was a bear's skeleton; here the veins and organs of

a cat. Every drawing was done with an eye to the finest detail.

 

"This book will help you to organize what you know and add to your present

knowledge."

 

She made a face. "Why? My friends don't organize their minds. Everything they

think about is all tumbled together, willy-nilly."

 

"For them that's enough," he said patiently. "As animals they remember the past

only vaguely. They are unable to visualize a future, apart from the change of

seasons. They have no comprehension of

mortality—of their deaths. They don't learn from books or teachers, so they have

no need to structure their minds in order to find what they learn. You, however,

are human and different. If you do not find a way to organize your mind, at

worst you might go mad. At best, you'll be stupid."

 

She made a face—she didn't like the sound of either fate. With a sigh she looked

at the page before her. The artist had drawn a bat, its frame spread so she saw

how bones fitted together. "You'd take this when you go. My friends come in

every night, I wouldn't want it soiled."

 

"The book is spelled against dirt and tearing. It's yours. I want you to use it,

not admire it"

 

It took a moment for her to realize what he'd said, "Mine!" she gasped. "No!

It's—its too valuable. The likes of me don't keep such things!" Her fingers

shook, she wanted it so much, but peasant girls didn't own books.

 

He caught her hand, his eyes earnest. "Daine, listen to me." He pulled her down

to sit beside him. "You're a student mage. You need books like this to do your

work. I am your master. It's my duty—in this case it's my pleasure—to give you

whatever books and scrolls I believe you require to learn. Unless you don't want

to learn?"

 

"Odd's bobs, of course I do!"

 

"Good. Then get your book. We'll start at page one.

 

They ended some time later, when Onua knocked and stuck her head in. "We're

about to meditate. Come on, if you're coming."

 

"Do we have to?" Daine asked, closing the wonderful book.

 

"Spring cleaning," he replied, getting to his feet.

 

She followed him to the Rider mess. She'd been surprised to learn that

meditation was required of all trainees, not just Gifted ones. They worked at it

every night before they went to bed, along with all their officers, Daine, and

Numair, "whether we need it or not," Evin commented once, in a whisper.

 

That day set the pattern for the next tnree weeks. It took Daine six days to

learn how to deliberately call the nearest pony without using words. Numair then

had her summon a pony farther away but still within sight, until she could do

that. Next she had to call an animal from inside the barracks or stables, where

she couldn't see it: often that was Tahoi or one of the cats that slept in her

room. She worked hard. Each task took less time to master.

 

Anatomy lessons she swallowed in gulps. Every spare moment she had went into

studying her beloved book and memorizing its contents.

 

Meditation was the hardest. She did her best, wanting to control the copper fire

that was her kind of wild magic, but clearing her mind was hard. Stray thoughts

popped into her head; something would itch; a muscle would cramp, and she would

have to start over. Often she fell asleep. The best thing about meditating with

the trainees was the knowledge that she wasn't the only one who was easily

distracted or who dozed off.

 

Slowly they all grew used to their work. She saw it in the trainees before

noticing it in herself, as their bodies hardened and the hard routine became

habit. After two weeks she was taken off watching them on foot and put to

teaching archery, something even the officers had to work to beat her at. It

wasn't until she saw that few trainees were falling asleep in meditation that

she realized she no longer fell asleep, either. With practice it got easier to

learn to think of nothing at all. The deep breaths emptied her thoughts and

quieted her body rhythms. Her mind learned to drift. She began to feel as she

had in the marsh, when she had listened for the hawk.

 

Is that what it is? she thought one night, lying awake in bed. She grasped the

badger's claw. "I wish you'd come and tell me," she whispered, earning a curious

look from the pine marten who had arranged herself and her kits on the girl's

blanket-covered legs.

 

If the badger heard, he did not answer the summons. "Typical," Daine told the

martens, and went to sleep.

 

 

CHAPTER SIX

 

MAGELET

 

The next day, a month after her arrival, she was waiting for the trainees to

finish their morning workout when she heard a low persistent rumble. For a week

the hill above the barracks had swarmed with men loading empty wagons. Now draft

horses had been hitched to the wagons; one by one, they towed the laden vehicles

up the hill. -

 

Sarge clapped Daine on the shoulder. "This is it," he said cheerfully. "The king

is on his way, so w can be on ours. I'm ready!"

 

"I'm confused," she said, craning to see his face. "He's on what way?"

 

"See, my lamb, in summer the king goes on progress, to see how fares the

kingdom. Soon as he goes, the queen takes the trainees to our summer

camp—"

 

"Pirates Swoop this year," Alanna put in. Shed been training with the Riders for

the last week. "We set out tomorrow."

 

"That isn't much notice," remarked Farant, who

had overheard.

 

"How much notice do you need, trainee?" Sarge asked. "You have half a day to

prepare. One day you'll have to roll out of bed ready for a long ride. Then

you'll appreciate this leisurely pace."

 

Technically, Daine thought that night, the trainees didn't have even half a day

to get ready. They'd put in their usual afternoon's work with their spare

mounts. The only change in their routine was that they were excused from their

lessons before meditation to pack. She hadn't been excused from her lessons, but

she had little packing to do.

 

Meditation was held, as always, in the mess hall, and everyone attended. When

Numair gave the word to begin, she decided to try her idea from the night

before. Instead of thinking of nothing, she closed her eyes and listened.

 

How could breathing be so hudl She concentrated, putting the sound of her lungs

aside. As the noise lessened, her nerves calmed. Her neck itched, but it was a

distant feeling, not a distracting one. She scratched, lazily, and let her hand

settle into her lap. A drumlike thud in her ears was her own heart. Easy, she

told it in her mind, and the sound retreated.

 

Something bumped steadily at the front of the mess: Tahoi, lying near Onua, was

wagging his tail. Daine peeked and saw the dog shining with copper fire. She

looked at Onua — the K'mir was veined with fine copper threads.

 

Taking a deep breath, she looked inside. The wellspring of her own power was

there, just as it had been the night by the undine's pool.

 

Remembering Numairs lectures, she trapped how it had felt just now, to listen

and to find her power, and memorized it. When she placed the feeling in her

mind, she knew exactly where it was and how to find it again, quickly. It's

organized, she thought with an inner smile.

 

She let the excitement fade and listened again. In the closed and dark kitchen

at her back, mice hunted for scraps. She directed them to a rind of cheese she'd

hidden for them beneath the long table, then sent her hearing out of the mess

hall, into the night. Sounds crashed into her skull: bats seeking insects, cats

on the hunt, kenneled dogs settling for sleep, horses relaxing, the hawks in the

palace mews. It was too much to hear all at once: she almost lost her inner

silence in panic. Stopping, she pushed the animal sounds back with her mind

until they didn't overpower her. Only when she was sure they were under control

did she send her hearing out to the horse meadow once more.

 

A herd of ponies, including Cloud, grazed there. All of them knew her by now,

from the silent-calling lessons. She joined with them, entering the herd. A

breeze filled the air, bringing lush scents: ripe grass, leaves, the heady, rich

smell of the earth. Around her were the others, her brothers and sisters.

 

A king stallion watched over their family, ready to lead them to safety at the

smallest hint of danger.

 

Spring made them all coltish. With a snort, the king horse broke into a run,

just to be running. The herd and Daine followed, racing, black earth thudding

under their hooves, the night air in their nostrils. With the herd she was safe;

with the herd she had all she could need of comrades and family...

 

Cloud knew the instant Daine came into the herd. She'd seen this coming, as the

stork-man encouraged the girl to venture farther and farther from herself.

Tonight the feel of Daine's presence was stronger than it had been since they

came to this giant human stable, making Cloud edgy. When Daine's spirit began to

change, to take on the scent of the herd, the mare knew they were in trouble

again.

 

She ran for the fence and jumped it. From the meadow she felt the herd call her

to go with them. She wavered, wanting to follow. Then, with an angry neigh at

the part of her that made her think unhorselike things, she broke free of the

call and ran to the stable where Daine's body was.

 

The gate was barred. She flung herself at it, flailing with her hooves. Putting

her hindquarters to it she kicked the gate once, and again, until the large

human, the wood brown man, yanked it open. She shoved past him—no time to be

polite—and looked around this room that smelled of human food.

 

Sure enough, there Daine sat on the ground, front hooves limp in her lap, eyes

closed. Cloud went to the girl and knocked her over.

 

A warm force slammed into Daine's body. Suddenly she was free of the herd, safe

inside fter own mind. Opening her eyes, she saw Cloud standing over her. People

around them were talking.

 

"I did it again, didn't I?" she whispered.

 

Numair knelt beside her, dark eyes worried. "What happened? She nearly kicked

down the door to get at you—"

 

Daine was shaking. They didn't know. They didn't know what Cloud had prevented.

Thank you, she told the mare.

 

Don't run with the People again until you remember to hold on to yourself, the

mare ordered. I won't always be here to wake you up!

 

Daine fumbled in her pocket and produced two lumps of sugar. "You'd best go

outside now," she whispered, and Cloud obeyed.

 

Numair helped the girl to her feet. "It's all right," he told everyone. "We were

just trying an experiment. I didn't realize it would work so well." Shielding

her from the stares of the trainees, he guided Daine out of the mess and into

her own room. "What happened?" he asked, closing the door.

 

"I felt sick," she lied. "Just a headache, that's

all."

 

"Cloud wouldn't come here for that," he retorted. "She was in a panic. What went

wrong? And what's this?" The badger's token had fallen outside her shirt. He

picked it up, squinting at it. "From its appearance, it's a claw."

 

"It's mine," she retorted, yanking it away from him. "It's private. Can't I have

anything private anymore?"

 

"Daine—"

 

Her voice rose. She knew she was about to cry. "Would you phase go away? I'm

tired and my head hurts! Can't you leave me alone for once?"

 

"Very well." His was grave and sad. "But I wish you would trust me." He left,

quietly shutting the door.

 

Daine sat on her bed, tears on her cheeks. What could she do? If she went too

deep in meditation, she risked madness. If she didn't go deep—He said I might

learn to heal, she thought desperately, squeezing the claw tight. But I have to

master this first— or I'll never be able to heal.

 

Caught between fear of losing control and wanting the power Numair said she

could have, the girl tossed and turned all night. She would doze off, only to

dream of running down a forest trail on all fours. Behind her would be the

trainees, or the King's Own, or Stormwings, tracking her so they could tear her

to pieces.

 

Habit woke her at dawn, the hour Sarge usually

bellowed for everyone to turn out. That morning the trainees had been given an

extra hour to sleep, which meant if she hurried, she'd have the stable to

herself. Soundlessly she called Cloud in for a thorough grooming and breakfast:

there'd be no time for it later on. Onua had asked her to handle the supply

wagon, and Daine expected her time before they left would be spent looking over

the cart horse and making sure any last-minute additions to her load were safely

stowed away.

 

A stranger was in the stable, a potbellied man

the ponies greeted with enthusiasm from their stalls.

Copper fire shone inside his red face. When he saw

her, his head flew up as if he were a surprised horse. Suddenly shy, Daine

halted just inside the door.

 

"Excuse   me—might   you   be   Stefan? The   chief

hostler?"

 

"Maybe. Who re you?"

 

He can't see it in me, she realized. I can see his magic, but he can't see mine.

"Daine, sir. Master Numair said you have wild magic. So do I."

 

The man relaxed—slightly. "You're the one, then. I brung ye a cart horse." He

led her to a newcomer, a sturdy bay cob. "This be Mangle."

 

Daine offered the gelding her hands to sniff. "MangleP" she asked with a grin.

The cob felt like a calm well-behaved sort of horse to her.

 

Stefan smiled and ducked his head. "Oh, well," he muttered by way of

explanation. "Anyways, he's good for whatever ye need in th' way of work." Daine

leaned down to blow in Mangles nostrils. "He likes ye. Onua said I needn't worry

if you was in charge of 'im." Cloud butted him from behind. "Who's this fine

lady?" He bent to the task of greeting the mare, while Daine finished getting

acquainted with the cob. When she finished, Stefan was looking at her oddly.

"You know this little beauty's changed, 'cause of you."

 

She couldn't tell what the emotion in his pale blue eyes was. "Me'n Cloud have

been through a lot together."

 

He gave the mare a last pat. "It shows." With a wave to Daine, he walked to the

stable door.

 

"Master Stefan?" He turned to look at her. "D'you ever want to run with the

herd? To just—be a horse? Do what the herd does?" She sweated, waiting for an

answer. It had cost a lot to ask.

 

"'Course I do," was the mild reply. "Don't everybody?"

 

She gripped the badgers claw hidden under her shirt. "What keeps you from doing

it?"

 

He rubbed his strawlike hair. "I'm a man. I can't be runnin with the herd, now

can I?" He left, closing the door behind him.

 

He makes it sound easy, but it's not. There's something wrong with me, she

decided. It's the madness, just waiting for me to drop my guard so it can take

me again. That's how he can protect him- self—he never forgets what he really

is. And I can t remember.

 

Taking Cloud into an empty stall, the girl swore she would never let her guard

down again. Better to disappoint Numair in her studies than to run wild and lose

the friendships and respect she had found in this new country.

 

She was almost done with Cloud when Onua came into the stable. "There you are.

Did Stefan bring our cart horse?"

 

Daine jerked a thumb at him.  "His name's Mangle."

 

Onua grinned as the bay sniffed her pockets. "Is that so?" Looking at Daine as

she fed the cob an apple, she asked, "Did you meet Stefan?"

 

The girl nodded. "Onua—about last night—

 

It    >i m sorry.

 

"For what?" The K'mir gave Mangle a last pat and went to see to her own two

ponies. "Daine, your magic is taking you down a different road from most folk.

Your friends understand that, if you don't Stop worrying so much,"

 

"Thank you," she whispered.

 

"Don't thank me—get moving. We want to be assembled and ready to go when the

first morning bell rings,"

 

Once she'd eaten a quick breakfast, Daine finished stowing the officers' packs

in the wagon, harnessed Mangle to it, and drove it to the flat area in

front of the horse meadow gate where the Riders would assemble. The queen, Buri,

Onua, and Sarge turned their spare mounts over to her to lead, so they would be

free to range along the trainee column during the ride. The girl considered

roping the three ponies and Sarge s horse together for appearances* sake and

decided not to: all four mounts knew her weU and promised to walk in their own

column on one side of die wagon,

 

Alanna waved as she rode past on Darkmoon, going to wait with the queen, Daine

grinned, knowing the Lioness would be more talkative after lunch,

 

She had started to wonder about Numair when several packs thudded into the back

of the wagon. The mage rode up on a black-and-white gelding, looking tired. As

if to prove it, once he stopped, he lay along his horses neck. "Wake me when we

stop for lunch," he said, and — to all appearances — went to sleep.

 

Daine looked at him, smiling. Dressed in a brown tunic, white shirt, and green

breeches, he looked like the man she had known on the road to Corus, not the

silk-clad friend of kings who'd been giving her lessons. The jeweled pins and

rings he'd worn since his return to court were nowhere to be seen. The only hint

of his apparent wealth was a large amber drop dangling from one earlobe.

 

Slowly twenty-three trainees assembled ahead of Daine in two columns, leading

their spares on the outside. Each was inspected by the queen, Buri, Sarge, or

Onua; some, including Farant and Selda, were sent to the barracks to lighten

their packs. Four trainees, again including Selda, were sent back twice, this

time with Sarge to harry them. Daine could hear his bellowed "Riders travel

light!" when he was inside the barracks with his victims.

 

At last everyone was ready. Alanna and Buri took places on the left, Sarge and

Onua on the right, outside the columns. Thayet rode to the head of the company,

and Daine nudged Numair. He opened a bloodshot eye. "I think this is it," she

whispered. He nodded and straightened in the saddle.

 

It was. Thayet unsheathed her slightly curved blade and held it aloft. "Riders,

move out!" she cried, her clear voice rippling through the columns, and started

forward. The trainees followed, keeping the prescribed distance between their

mounts as they took a well-marked road into the Royal Forest.

 

Daine's skin quivered with goose bumps. "That's fair beautiful," she said to no

one in particular. "Gi* up, Mangle!" His ears pointing forward with eagerness,

the cob obeyed.

 

The company stopped at noon for lunch. After cleanup, the trainees and officers

switched mounts. Daine, her shame about the previous night put aside, tried not

to smile when Numair asked if she minded if he rode with her. She agreed

instantly. It was hard to be aloof from a man whose seat on a horse was so bad

that he had to feel every bump in the road. Making friends with his patient

gelding, Spots, she told the horse he deserved a carrot for bearing with such an

ungraceful rider, and gave it to him.

 

Things went better during the afternoon: they picked up speed, covering some

distance before camping for the night. Supper came from kettles that had been

stowed in her wagon, their contents gently reheated over that night's fires.

 

"Tomorrow you hunt for your meal," Sarge warned as they filled their bowls with

stew. "Youd best make less noise, my lambs, or you won't eat." Daine, settling

between Miri and Evin, fought to hide a smile.

 

Returning to the fires after she had cleaned and put away her things, she was

intercepted by Numair and led away from the trainees to an isolated clearing.

"Lessons," he said firmly. "As long as you and I are within riding distance of

each other, my magelet, we will have lessons."

 

She couldn't protest, really. She knew the trainees were having lessons and,

unlike them, she didn't have the excuse of having fought two spirited ponies all

day. With a sigh she took a seat on a nearby rock.

 

Numair put her book on another rock, where Cloud—who'd joined them—couldn't

nibble on it, and took a tailor's seat next to Daine. He rubbed his large hands

together. "Tonight we'll try something a bit different. While you were washing

up, I unteth-ered Mangle and Spots. I want you to call them both to us, at the

same time."

 

"Why can't I call them one at a time?"

 

"You're  being difficult/'  was  the  forbidding

 

"It don't make sense." "Remember the Stormwing attack in the horse meadow? You

called quite a few animals to you, all at once. You might need to do something

like that again one day. Wouldn't it be nice if— instead of calling entire herds

— you only called enough horses to keep you safe?"

 

He had her there.

 

She found the copper thread in her mind, the one she wrapped around a call to an

animal, and held it.

 

Mangle — Spots, she called. Would you come here, please?

 

They crashed through the brush, coming up to nuzzle her and Numair.

 

"See? That wasn't so bad" he told her. "Send

them back, please."

 

With an apology and a short explanation to the

horses, Daine obeyed.

 

Numair held up thumb and forefinger: between them sparkled a tiny ball of his

magic. "Onua, now, if you please," he said calmly. Putting thumb and forefinger

together, he snuffed the ball out. "Our friend is releasing some of the other

mounts," he told Daine. "How many has she loosed?"

 

Daine listened—not with my ears, she reminded herself. "Spots and Mangle are

still free. Onua's loosed—lets see, Ox and General, Sarge's two horses, and her

pair, Whisper and Silk, and also Darkmoon,"

 

"Call them," Numair said,

 

She struggled with the calling magic. It only worked for one creature, or two at

best, because all she did was focus the magic on an easy-to-hear mind. To call

several minds, she had to open her mind to her surroundings. She tried it, and

lost her concentration when an owl screeched overhead.

 

"Relax," Numair said, his voice pitched low. "It gets easier with practice. Find

them, and call them—softly. You don't need too much."

 

She nodded, wiped her face on her sleeve, and tried again. Closing her eyes, she

listened for the ones who were free of their ropes. That was easy—a tethered

horse was always aware of the thing that kept him from getting that extra-juicy

clump of grass just out of reach. There—she had them. She opened the cupboard in

her mind where she'd put all her calling skill....

 

A scent of deer on the breeze; a frog croaking in the distance; the soft patter

of bats hunting overhead. The herd was around her, contentedly browsing on lush,

fat grasses that had been amazingly overlooked by the deer. Ox and General were

with her, then Whisper, Silk, Spots, Mangle. Darkmoon,

young  and  blood-proud,   fought  her   command.

 

She'd teach him to obey with teeth and hooves if need be, to give way to her

domination—

 

She gasped and threw herself out of the magic.

 

The herd had caught her up so much easier than last

night! "I can't," she told Numair, her voice shaking.

"My head aches."

 

"You must learn this." For the first time since he started her lessons, his

voice was stern. "You didn't have a headache before. Try again."

 

I can't, she thought, but there was no sense in telling him that—not unless she

wanted to tell him everything. Desperate, she cheated, and hated herself for

cheating. She wrinkled her face, clenched her teeth, shut her eyes, all so he'd

think she was trying—but she kept her mind blank. She did this over and over,

until he sighed.

 

"Perhaps I push too hard. You've done well— too well, perhaps. Most apprentice

mages take over a year to make the progress you have in a month."

 

She stared at him. "But I thought I wasn't— How can you tell?" Scared, she

added, "Can you see in my mind?"

 

"No. I wouldn't if I could. We all have secrets." Sadness moved over his face,

making her wonder what his secrets were. Then he smiled. "I'm a mage, a

well-educated one. When I wish, I can see things hidden from normal vision—like

a person's magical aura. See mine?" He lifted his hands. White fire laced with

shadows outlined his fingers. "The first day I was strong enough to do it, I

examined your aura." He let the brilliance fade. "Your magic was like a tangle

of vines around you, going in a hundred directions. You've been getting that

tangle under control, pulling it inside your skin, and you're doing it faster

than anyone I've ever known. Well, perhaps you've earned a night of rest. Come

on— let's go back to the others. We'll meditate and stop there for the night,"

 

She started to protest the meditation, and kept her silence. I'll just pretend,

like with the calling, she told herself.

 

When they stepped into the clearing where the Riders were camped, Padrach was

saying in his mountain burr, "Why won't he declare war, then?"

 

"It's true Carthak has the largest standing army in the world," the Lioness

replied. Sarge was rolling up a large map that liad been spread out on the

ground. "But to attack us they have to cross water at every turn—the Inland Sea,

or come up our coast on the Emerald Ocean. We have the advantage, being firmly

on land when they have to come ashore to engage us."

 

"The navy's grown since my lord came to the

throne," Thayet put in. The queen was dressed like the others in homespun

breeches and tunic and a plain white shirt. Her glorious hair was severely

pinned down, but nothing could dim the beauty of her face and clear, level eyes.

"The emperor's policy of coastal raiding and paying bandits to attack in the

mountains and hills has made the people in those areas determined to fight.

Also, since His Majesty built his university outside Corus, we've brought a lot

of mages to Tortall—enough even to make  Emperor Ozorne's trained sorcerers

think twice about taking us on."

 

"And only a fool would want to attack King Jonathan without some kind of real

advantage," Numair said. "Not onTortallan soil."

 

"Why's that, Master Numair?" asked Miri. "Jonathan's magic, and the magic of the

crown, are tied into  every grain of  soil in this land," explained the mage.

"Unless an enemy has some kind of advantage that will hurt the king, or keep him

from calling on his magic, it's possible that every tree, stream, and rock would

form death traps for an enemy." Daine could see it in the trainees' faces, the

fear a warrior would live with when the land itself fought him. The thought gave

her goose bumps.

 

"Very well, my doves, it's that time again," Sarge barked after giving the

trainees a moment to reflect on such warfare. "Seat yourselves comfortably, but

not too comfortably."

 

Daine settled near the edge of trees around the clearing. Within a few moments

the only sound to be heard was the breathing of the others. She watched them,

envious. In the month she'd been with the Riders, she'd come to see that

meditation supplied them with something they got nowhere else: a time to be

calm, a time to find quiet inside themselves. It would be useful when they were

living in the wilderness, hunting raiders and being hunted, she realized.

Tonight especially she envied them that serenity. She wished she could find some

measure of quiet in herself.

 

Carefully, gingerly, she closed her eyes and drew a breath. It was all right;

she was safe. She released the breath, took another. Peace wrapped her like her

mothers arms. She opened her ears to the night.

 

In the distance, a wolf howled, and got no answer.

 

Poor wind-brother, she thought sadly. No one to sing with, no brothers and

sisters to hunt with.. .like me. It's so lonely, outside the pack.

 

As she breathed, her body fell into the habit she'd been making for it. Her mind

cleared, her heartbeat slowed. Forgetting her danger, she opened herself to the

music of the forest:

 

The swish of tails, the shifting of feet, the crunch of grass under broad teeth.

A sense of peace and solidity flowed out from the humans to infect their mounts.

The herd was content...

 

Once again she forced herself awake, to find she'd sweated her clothes through.

What am I going to do? she asked Cloud as the mare nuzzled her. I can't even

close my eyes without it happening!

 

It doesn't happen when you sleep, Cloud reminded her. It's only when you use

that fire-stuff—the thing that makes you People—or when you do the sitting

thing. Leave the fire-stuff ^and the sitting thing alone, and you'll be fine.

 

Daine shook her head. It seems like I can't win for losing, she told Cloud

silently. Sometimes I think I never should have left home.

 

The next day the Riders picked up the pace. There were fewer stops as they

headed through the coastal hills; those that were made were shorter.

 

Daine faked her lessons that night, as she faked her meditation. She thought

she'd handled it well too, until Numair stopped her just before she climbed into

her bedroll.

 

"Are you all right?" he asked, feeling her forehead. "Is something wrong?"

 

Looking up at him, she swallowed hard. "What's wrong, except for me being worked

to death?" she asked, trying to put him off by being rude. "Honestly, can't you

stop fussing at me for one day!"

 

Tahoi whined from his spot near Onua's bed,

worried by Daine's tone. Glancing over at him, Daine saw that Onua, Evin, Miri,

and the Lioness had heard her as well and were staring at her as if she'd just

grown horns. "I'm tired of being watched all the time too!" She struggled into

her blankets and wrapped herself in them, not wanting to see how they reacted to

that.

 

She heard Numair sigh. He patted her shoulder. "Sleep well, magelet." He walked

away as Tahoi came to lie down next to her.

 

Tears rolled down her cheeks as she hid her face in her covers. I'm afraid, she

wanted to tell her human friends. I'm afraid if I go any deeper in my magic,

I'll forget who I am.

 

She woke in the morning to a campsite draped in fog. Without speaking to anyone,

she groomed and fed Mangle and Cloud, and hitched Mangle to the wagon. She drove

in silence all day, ignoring the worry she saw on Onua's and Numair's faces. The

fog burned off by midmorning, leaving the air crisp. By afternoon the breeze

coming out of the west bore a new scent to it, tangy and strange. She sniffed it

often, wondering what it was.

 

"That's the sea," Miri told her when she saw Daine lift her nose to the air. Her

cheeks were flushed; her green eyes sparkled. "It's close. That's brine you

smell, and seaweed. I can't believe how much I missed it!"

 

"If she starts to talk nautical, plug your ears," Evin advised. "She's just

showing off." Miri stuck her tongue out at him.

 

Their road topped a rise, and a new world spread itself before them. Daine

dropped her reins. "Goddess and glory" she breathed.

 

Miri beamed with pride. "I told you." Nothing had prepared her for this. Endless

blue-gray water stretched north to south, and*waves pounded the rocky coast.

Salt winds nearly plucked off her head-scarf before she retied it. In the

distance a toy with a dab of sail bobbed along—a boat, she realized, but far

off.

 

Soon they reached the coast road, crossing it to pitch camp in a sandy cove.

Automatically she cared for Mangle and Cloud, barely able to take her eyes off

the water that smashed against the sand. Every time she blinked, something new

appeared. Even Cloud's accusation that she looked like a cow, standing about

with her jaw open, had no impact. She was entranced.

 

As soon as archery practice was done, Miri and Alanna took the trainees to find

supper in the rock pools of the northern curve of the beach, leaving the

officers and Daine to entertain themselves. Thayet removed her boots and

stockings, rolling up the lees of her breeches. "Come on," she told

Daine. "We'll go for a walk."

 

She ran to join the queen, trying to shed her

boots at the same time. The woman laughed and steadied her as Daine wrestled her

footgear off. "It won't go away," she said. "Slow down. Onua says you never saw

it before?"

 

"No, mum." She made sure her breeches, rolled above the knee like the queen's,

were tucked in securely.

 

"Then look. See how steep the beach is? It means waves pound it hard. They

create a force called 'undertow* that grabs you and drags you out if you aren't

careful. The easier a beach slopes into the water, the less undertow you'll

find. Never forget it's there, Daine." Thayet s low voice was stern, "Plenty of

good swimmers drown because they can't fight that drag,"

 

Daine nodded soberly. This place had dangers, like any other part of the

world—that made sense.

 

"Then, let's go." The queen stepped down as a wave hit the shore, and let

foaming water surround her ankles.

 

Daine took a breath and followed. The water was icy. When it met her skin, she

heard singing. Gasping, she jumped back.

 

Thayet stood ankle deep in the retreating waves, fighting to keep her balance as

they ate the sand under her feet. "Too cold?" she asked, grinning.

 

She doesn't hear it, Daine thought.

 

"Come on," the queen urged. "You'll be numb before long." She walked forward,

stopping when the water swirled around her knees. Lifting her face

 

to the sun, she gave a loud, bloodcurdling war cry. "Thayet,   stop   that,"  

Numair   called.   His breeches rolled up, he had gone to explore a lumpy and

pitted block of stone at the northern edge of the beach. He held up something.

"Come look at this."

 

Thayet went to him. Daine walked forward,

immersing her feet to the ankles as a wave overtook her. A few steps more: she

was far enough in the water that a wave's backward crawl didn't leave her

dry.

 

"Singing" was not right, but she had no idea of what the proper term might be.

Part of it was a croon, the speech of a wolf mother to her cubs, but held past a

wolf's ability to hang on to a note. A moaning whistle followed, then a series

of short, high notes. The quality of the eerie calls was something like sound

carried inside a cave—almost, but not entirely.

 

Hello? she cried silently (all she needed was for Numair to ask why she was

talking to the ocean).

 

Who are you?

 

There was no answer, not even the shift of attention she felt in most animals.

Were these monsters? No—there was no gold fire in her mind. She gripped a thread

of her magic, as much as she dared

 

Is anyone there? It's me—it's daine.' Can you hear me?

 

The songs — there were many, all beautiful and different — faltered.

 

— Call? — The voice was faint and alien, unlike any animal voice she'd heard in

her life.

 

She strained to hear without using her power to help her listen. Yes! I'm

calling! Me, here by the rocks —

 

I called! / did! Where are you? Who are you?

 

— Calf-call?—

 

—No call—

 

I'm not loud enough, she realized. If I used my magic, maybe they could hear me,

but I don't dare.

 

Thayet yelled, trying to get Daine's attention. Daine turned, but before she

could answer a heavy form slammed into her. Down she went, mouth filling with

brine. Trying to rise, she was slammed again and thrust deeper in the water by

the animal's impact.

 

She opened her mouth to scream, and breathed seawater.

 

Miri and Evin said later she popped into the air to hang upside down from an

unseen hand, pouring water as she fought. She only knew she was free to cough

and vomit out the liquid that had nearly killed her. Looking down, she shrieked,

clawing at the invisible grip on her ankles. Then the hands that weren't there

whisked her to the beach, where Onua

waited with a blanket. Daine was put gently on her

feet, but her knees gave. Onua caught her before she

fel1' j   u Numair strode down the beach toward them,

J,;* £,<-<• J&* * thundercloud. Black fire shot with

white light gathered around his ouCscrefc/if£//i^nc/

 

Sarge grabbed up a quiver of javelins, Buri her double-curved bow. ftoth raced

to attack the btown creature lumbering up onto shore.

 

Daine saw them just in time. "No, don't!" She threw herself in front of the

animal. "Don't!" she screeched when fire left Numair's fingers, flying at them.

He twisted his hand, and it vanished.

 

Clutching the blanket around her, she faced the one who had tried to kill her.

He returned her look with huge, liquid brown eyes set in a pointed face capped

by a small crest. His body was wide in the center and pointed at both ends.

Covered with slick, blond brown fur that went light and shaggy around his head,

he waddled toward her on fins that ended in claws. Curiously she touched his

chin and lifted his head, the better to see his slitlike nostrils and small,

curled-leaf ears.

 

Like most of the big predators she had met, he chose to speak in sounds. He

chattered away in sharp, varied barks. He was confused: he'd thought she was a

rival male, come to take his harem. She looked where he did: twelve furry lumps,

all a fourth to a third smaller than the male, watched her from the most

southern arm of the cove.

 

"Why did you think I was another male?" she asked, curious.

 

She/c/f like one, a king bull. He'd been terrified. He was young, and the power

of her mind had convinced him she could easily take his females.

 

"Well, I'm no king bull," Dame assured him, tickling his curving whiskers until

he calmed down. "I'm just me—whatever that is."

 

He was relieved. His harem was safe.

 

"May I visit after supper?" she asked.

 

Food? Pictures of fat, juicy fish were in his mind, and the knowledge he

couldn't leave the females to hunt.

 

She promised to bring something. It seemed the least she could do, after giving

him such a scare. He barked his thanks and slipped into the water, anxious to

return to his mates before another male sneaked up on them,

 

"I forgot to ask what he was," Daine muttered to herself.

 

"Sea lion." Miri had come to stand beside her. "They're touchy in the breeding

season. The way he went for you, it looked like he thought you were

another male, coming to steal his wives." o

 

"Do they eat in the breeding season?" Daine asked, curious.

 

"Not the beachmasters. If they hunt, another male will take their harems. They

can go two months without food—Wave-walker defend us—

look!"

 

A huge shape, far bigger than the sea lions, shot

out of the water at the mouth of the cove: a great, lumpy gray thing that

cleared the water and plunged back in with a tremendous splash.

 

"I cant belreve they came so close to the land," Miri whispered.

 

"They who?" Daine's heart was thudding. "Is that a fish?"

 

Miri shook her head. "They suckle their young,

like furred animals."

 

"Mammals,"    Daine    supplied,    from    what Numair had taught her.

 

"Oh. That was a humpback whale—whales are the biggest things in the sea. They

sing, you know."

 

Daine grabbed her friend's arm. "What d'you mean, sing?"

 

"Well, not singing, not like us. They talk in sounds—whistles, some of them, and

moans—eerie noises. You should hear them from a boat in the middle of the ocean.

It comes right through the wood, and fills the air."

 

Supper was ready by the time Daine had washed in a freshwater creek and put on

dry clothes. She ate little, pondering the whale songs and her failure to

reach the singers. After chores, she gathered up extra food and her bedroll.

 

"No lessons?" Numair asked quietly.

 

"I promised I'd bring him something to eat. And I do need a holiday." She looked

away, rather than meet his eyes and see the disappointment in them.

 

"If that's what you want. Good night, then." But he watched her all the way as

she walked down to • the sea lions.

 

The beachmaster greeted her—and her food— with enthusiasm, and let one of his

wives show the girl the first of that spring's new pups. When she slept, it was

with her cheek pillowed on a yearling's flank, and with heavy, fishy-smelling

bodies ranged all around her.

 

The badger came. His fur was puffed out; be was very, very angry.

 

"I have lost patience with you," be snarled. "If you were my kit, I'd knock you

tail over snout. When will you stop being stubborn? I didn't guide you all this

way so you could fail to learn what you must! Tell these people what happened at

that town of yours. Tell them what you're afraid of! Did you think I would send

you to more hunters?"

 

"Predators"she told him.

 

With a smack of one heavy paw he knocked her onto her behind and jumped onto her

chest. ecDon't talk back, youngster.

 

Have you no sense? Your time is running out! Soon the storm "will be here. Lives

depend on learning your lessons. I realize you are only a kit, hut even you must

see more is at stake than your fear of the hunt. Now, promise me you will tell

them." She hesitated, and the badger snarled. "Promise me!"

 

He hore down on her with his will, thrusting his face into hers. She wondered

later if it was the force of his mind, or the overpowering reek of his supper

(decayed rabbit and a few worms), that made her surrender. "I promise,"

 

"Tomorrow, and not one day later." He climbed ojf her • chest, and she could

breathe. She sat up, pulling air into \xr squashed lungs.

 

"Well, you're a good enough girl," he grumbled. It was as much of an apology

from him as she would get. "I just worry about you, and things are moving so

fast."He lifted his nose and sniffed. "Phew—these friends of yours stink

offish!"

 

She woke to fog, dense and wet, beading in the sea lions' fur. Sitting up, she

winced. She felt like one large bruise. Luck had been with her the day before.

If she hadn't been in shallow water, she would have died, smashed by four

hundred and fifty pounds of fast-moving sea lion. On top of the bruised ache

were new, sharp pains. Peering inside her shirt, she found deep gouges, four on

each shoulder—as if a badger had rested his weight there.

 

The morning fog turned into rain, and Thayet announced they would remain in

their present camp. Steeling herself, Daine approached Onua and

Numair as breakfast was being served. "Can I talk to you later?" she asked.

"Alone?" She swallowed. "There's something about me you ought to know."

 

A few words to Thayet and Buri were all that was needed. Numair and Onua

followed her to the south end of the cove, where a rock overhang kept a strip of

sand dry. Numair built a fire. Tahoi sprawled between him and Onua, head on

Onua's lap, his belly to the warmth of the flames. Cloud lay down so Daine could

lean against her, encouraging the girl silently.

 

"Is it so hard to begin?" Onua asked,

 

Daine looked at the high waves, reeling her chin quiver. She gripped the badgers

claw for reassurance. "Oh, yes. Don't interrupt me. If I'm stopped, I don't know

if I'd have the courage to go on," Drawing a breath through a chest that had

gone all tight, she began, "When the thaw came, end of January, nothing would do

for Ma but I go to the next valley over, and visit her friend that married a

shepherd there. She heard that Lory—her friend— was coughing a lot, and Ma had a

syrup to give her. She made me promise not to come home in the dark, but stay

over till morning. Sometimes I wonder if she just knew.. .but prob'ly not. As a

foreteller, Ma always made a good cook.

 

"So, I saddled Cloud and went. Lory was glad to see me. Her 'n' Rand, her

husband, always treat me nice. There was a new baby she let me play with.

 

They're sweet when they're that little. And Rand wanted me to take a look at his

best ewe. Good thing I did. She was getting set to give him twin lambs, only

breech birth, which might've killed them and their ma. So I was up late, and

Lory let me sleep till noon.

 

"Coming out of their place, I couldn't see anything anywhere but fog, couldn't

smell, couldn't hear. I was clear to our village before I knew.

 

"They hit around dawn. The mill was burned, the miller dead. They took the

wheelwright's oldest girl and the headman's wife. Really, they mighta passed my

house by, Ma having the Gift, but they remembered she was pretty too, see.

 

"They fought—all of them. Ma, Grandda, dogs, ponies, horses—even the stupid

chickens. Even Ma's geese. Not the rabbits. They left. Well, they never fight,

and you can't ask them to go against their nature. But the rest fought. They

killed some of the bandits.

 

"The bandits went crazy. They killed everything on the farm and didn't carry any

of it away, Mammoth told me. Mammoth was my boss dog. He said they was too

scared of animals who fought like that.

 

"Mammoth told me what happened, and died.

 

"So we buried them, me and Cloud, every last one of our family. Cloud's dam and

sire, her brothers are in those graves.

 

"I straightened up the house, what was left. The* raiders had tried to burn it,

but only the upper story and the roof were gone. Ma had a bunch of charms

against fire in the kitchen, so most of the downstairs was saved.

 

"It was two days before anyone came to see. After Ma helped them birth their

children, and nursed them when they was sick. Two days! She could've been alive

and hurt all that time! If the bandits had passed us by, Ma would have been at

the village with medicines and bandages, making me and Grandda help.

 

"When I saw them, I just—popped. I said get out. I threw rocks, and they ran.

You got to understand, there was all this mad inside me, all this hate and

wildness. I couldn't hold it. My animal friends, they're the only ones who came

right off to see if / was alive. I was going to them when I found the blood

trail the bandits left.

 

"I knew where the pack of wolves was. The boss male and female thought I was

smart, for a two-legger. It took explaining—they don't hunt their own kind. It's

one thing to run another pack off your territory, but to hunt each other like

they're prey, that makes them sick. When I showed them our farm, well, it made

them crazy. We picked up the bandit trail and found them, in some caves.

 

"It was hard, keeping the pack from taking the bandits all at once, but I didn't

want the wolves to get killed. We picked off three shifts of sentries, 'cause

nobody was awake or sober enough to remember if the old sentries came back. When

the other bandits came out in the morning, we took them. I remembered enough to

let the women taken from the village loose, and kept my pack-brothers from

killing them too.

 

"By then I was gone wild entirely. I went to all fours, and me and the pack

denned in the bandit caves. I was safe with the pack. Cloud couldn't even talk

to me. It scared her silly, being around the wolves, but I remembered she was

family and I wouldn't let them get her. There was plenty of meat, anyway, from

all the bandits stole.

 

"We heard the humans coming. I told the pack to go to the old den. 1 waited to

see what was what. Maybe I was getting human again, a little.

 

"I hid in the brush. They sent Hakkon Falconer ahead to talk to me. He used to

visit Ma and stay over, before he married again. He'd've wed Ma, but I heard her

tell him my da wouldn't like it. She always spoke of my da that way, as if he

was just around the corner. Anyway, Hakkon treated me all right, even after he

married, because I helped with the birds.

 

"He said the women we set loose made it home and told what we did. He said I'd

best come in now, before I took sick. He said he'd put me up, and I could earn

my keep with him. He trained falcons for our lord.

 

"I came out onto the road. They'd've had me, but Cloud snuck up on one of the

archers and kicked him. He shot too soon, and I ran.

 

"Hakkon said I was crazy, it was for my own good. He said I was like the rabid

bear. I had to be put down merciful. If I'd come out, it'd be over in a

minute—wouldn't hurt at all. The rest of them were calling me a monster,

 

"Then they tried to set the dogs on me, but the dogs wouldn't go. When them with

ponies tried to come after me, the ponies threw them and lit out for home. The

men should ve known they couldn't get their animals to come after me.

 

"Me and Cloud headed up into the rocks. Trouble was, they were mountain men,

fair trackers even without dogs. I wasn't thinking like a human, so I didn't

remember to hide my trail. The weather didn't help, either.

 

"I don't know how long they hunted me. I think it was most of a week. I got

pretty tired and cold and hungry. Cloud saved me. She started to nip and bite my

arms. See—this one left a scar, above my elbow. She only left me alone when I

got on my hind feet. When I got used to walking like that, I remembered I was

human, and I knew I had to get out of Snowsdale. I snuck back home, got the

things I had left, and came south.

 

"That's why I've been scared with the lessons. It never happened before my folks

got killed, but now when I go deep in my magic or the meditating, when I'm by

myself, I start thinking like the closest group of animals—like a herd of

horses, or a pack. I forget I'm human. I forget I'm me.

 

"I was afraid to tell the truth. You don't know what it's like, having them you

knew all your life hunt you like you was a deer. Hearing them on your trail and

knowing if you don't start running, your hide'll get stretched on a frame and

the rest of you goes into someone's stewpot. And I was crazy, running on all

fours, hunting with a pack. I wanted to forget all that, if I could, I wanted to

be all new here, all normal, just like everyone else,

 

"Only I guess I can't. The badger says I have to learn."

 

SEVEN

 

BUZZARD ROCKS

 

She hadn't watched them as she talked, and she was afraid to look now. Suddenly

Onua hugged her tight. The tears that had stopped coming when she buried her

family came again, in a hot and silent flood,

 

"What about the badger?" asked Numair, when she was calm again,

 

Daine shrugged, "He comes in my dreams, sort of." She described the badgers

visits, showing the silver claw and the marks in her shoulders as evidence. Onua

shook her head over the wounds and fetched her medicines.

 

As she tended Daine's scratches, Numair thought. Finally he said, " 'Time is

running out'— 'the storm will be here.' What time? What storm?" He sighed. "I

hate omens. They depend on translation, and I never was good at it. If he tells

you anything more solid, let me know," Daine nodded. "As for the rest.. .1 never

heard of a human with wild magic losing contact with his essence—the part that

tells us we are human.

 

"On the other hand, I've never met anyone with wild magic as powerful as yours.

It is conceivable that your bond to animals overwhelms your humanity." He rubbed

his hands together. "Well, that's easy enough to fix."

 

She gaped at him. "It t's? All this time I've been afraid of joining a herd or a

pack or a flock or whatever, and I could've^bc^ it?"

 

"With help from your humble servant." He stretched his arms. "Are you up to

meditating now? I won't let you swim off with the sea lions." He smiled warmly

at the girl, and she smiled back.

 

Onua patted her knee. "I leave you mages to it. I'm going to camp and torture

some trainees." Quietly she added, "Thanks for trusting me,

Daine."

 

"I wish I'd told before," Daine replied guiltily.

 

"Only I was scared—"

 

The K'mir stood and dusted sand off her bottom. "After your village hunting you,

I'm surprised you made yourself talk to another human again. Don't worry about

it. And don't let him work you too hard." With a wave, she set off down the

beach. Tahoi watched her go: he refused to leave the warmth of the fire to be

drenched by the rain.

 

"She's quite a woman," said Numair. "You have a good friend in her."

 

"I know," Daine admitted.

 

"Now—just like meditation." She nodded and closed her eyes, feeling his fingers

come to rest on her temples. His hands were warm. Carefully she breathed,

pushing the sounds of her heart and lungs out of her mind until she barely heard

them. Her muscles relaxed one by one.

 

Now she heard a thundering—Numair's heart. She pushed the sound back and let her

hearing spread. Tahoi slept, dreaming of rabbits. A sea lion cow had started

labor nearby, bringing a new pup into the world. Another pup, already born,

suckled at his mother's teat. She heard doubled heartbeats in some of the other

cows, signs of pups to come.

 

Inside, Numair said. Obediently she looked for her wellspring of copper fire.

She dropped in and they fell through it, until she saw a white core to the fire.

It bled into the copper as the wild magic bled tendrils into it. Suddenly she

was inside the white column, looking out.

 

A shadow glittering with bits of light came between her and the magic. In its

tracks flowed a glass wall, its surface etched with odd runes. When the shadow

had circled her, the beginning and end of the glass connected.

 

Her head was clear: for the first time in weeks she felt sure of herself.

Examining the white fire around her, she found it untainted by her magic, just

as the magic was entirely apart now from her

inner self. She also knew that she was alone— Nurnair had gone. She followed him

to the real world and opened her eyes.

 

"How do you feel?" asked the mage.

 

She tried to stand and nearly fell over. She was stiff! "A bit rusty, but aside

from that, wonderful. Am I fixed? Am I all right?"

 

"You tell me," he said. "Try the listening again. Sea lions live in groups like

wolves and horses. If you're going to lose yourself, you should be able to with

them. If not, the Rider ponies are just down the beach."

 

Daine closed her eyes, took a breath—and she was among the females of the harem,

hearing their sleepy talk of fish and weather. The cow in labor had given birth:

her new pup suckled contentedly. The mother barked at him, teaching him the

sound of her voice so he'd always know which female she was.

 

Daine opened her eyes and grinned at Numair.

 

The mage smiled back. "Did you forget who Daine is?"

 

"Nope," she said gleefully.

 

"Sure you don't want to plunge into salty water and eat live octopi? That's what

they eat, among other things."

 

She looked at him suspiciously.  "What's an octopi?"

 

"One octopus is an octopus. Two octopuses or

more are octopi."

 

"So what's an octopus?"

 

"I take it what all this means is you were able to stay Daine."

 

"It does. What's an octopus?"

 

He laughed. "All right, magelet. Let's go to sea."

 

She worked the day through, learning about ocean animals (no whales were within

range, she was disappointed to learn) and about calling groups of sea animals to

her. Afterward, it was a pleasure just to eat, clean, and mend tack with the

others, and listen to Sarge talk about daily life in Carthak. Onua had to wake

her up to get her into her bedroll.

 

The sea otter found her in the night, hobbling on three paws. The fourth dangled

uselessly. She told Daine she'd been hunting in a tidal pool when a wave slammed

into her, jamming her into a rock crevice. A second wave had yanked her free,

but the paw got caught and broke. Cradling her patient and whispering

reassurances, the girl eased out of the tent where she'd been sleeping. Sticking

her head into the small tent the trainees had pitched for the mage, she said,

"Numair?"

 

He sat up in his bedroll. "Daine? Is something the matter?"

 

"I've an otter with a broken leg here. I hate to disturb you, but—now I'm doing

better with the magic, I thought there might be a chance I could—"

 

"Of course. Come in." Light filled the inside of the tent, making Daine and the

otter blink. "Sit."

 

She obeyed, cradling the otter in her lap with a care to the broken leg. "You'll

go deep, but into your patient instead of yourself You need to see her bones

from the inside—do you understand?"

 

"I understand right enough. I'm just not sure I

can do it."

 

"I can help with that part. What you must do on your own is apply your magic to

the break and wt// it to heal. You need to burn out any infection. Make sure the

muscles, veins, and nerves knit together, not just the bone.

 

"The strength of your desire is what will complete the task. You must want this

to work more than anything, and keep on wanting it, no matter how weary you

become. That's the hard part—maintaining the concentration to finish. As it

tires, your mind will want to attend to something else, just as it does in

meditation. You'll get a muscle spasm or an itch, and you'll want to see to it.

You can't—not unless you plan to resume splinting your friends and hoping you

can keep them quiet long enough for an injury to mend."

 

Daine looked at her patient. The otter gazed up at her calmly. She had sensed

that Daine could help her, and she was content.

 

"I'll do it," the girl said grimly. "Lets go," The magic came swiftly into her

hold. Numair guided her into the copper-laced animal in her lap and to the

broken limb. Gently he shaped the grip

of her mind around the injury and showed her an extra-bright strand of copper

fire from the deepest part of her magic. She grabbed it and brought it to bear

on the shattered bone.

 

It w<u hard work. She was tired; her head began to ache. It required patience.

For a while it seemed nothing was happening. Once she almost gave up, but she

remembered the otters wholehearted trust and the promise to heal her. Ma had

always said, Never break a promise to an animal. They're like babies—they won't

understand. Daine hung on.'

 

At last she saw movement. Tiny bone spurs grew across the break, slpwly at

first, then quicker. Marrow formed, building itself inside the protection of the

spurs. Bruising in the muscles around the break began to vanish.

 

She got sleepy. Her back cramped almost unbearably. Nuh-uh, she thought

fiercely. No quitting—not ever. If I'd known this, I could ve saved Mammoth. If

I learn it, I can save others.

 

She did not allow herself to think of anything else until marrow, bone, nerve,

vein, and muscles were whole and healthy.

 

When she opened her eyes, she was cocooned in blankets and fiercely hungry. The

otter was gone; so was Numair. She crawled out of the tent to see the trainees

practicing hand-to-hand combat in the rain. Day had come.

 

"How do you feel?" Numair was sitting under a

canvas  awning,   writing  in   a  fat  notebook.  He. capped his ink bottle and

put his quill aside.

 

"How is she?" Daine asked.

 

"She's fine. I saw her swim off a while ago. We had lunch. I kept some for you."

He passed a small bag to her.

 

She fell on the contents—chunks of smoked ham, bread, cheese, dried figs, an

orange—and polished them off in record time. "1 can't believe how hungry I was,"

she said when she finished at last. "You worked hard. Of course you're hungry."

"How long did it take?" she asked, running her fingers through her hair.

 

"Some hours—that's to be expected. Healing in

wild magic is more difficult than it is with the Gift.

Wild magic depends on the body's own power to

mend what's damaged. The Gift simply restores

health that was lost."

 

"One thing I don't understand. Onua said I must've healed the birds in the

marsh—remember? But I didn't know how to heal then, and it took me hours to do

it now." She bit back a yawn. "I'm also worn out. Maybe I fainted in the marsh,

but I never felt like this."

 

"Hmm." Numair fingered the bridge of his nose. "Several possible theories exist,

but only one fits both of the limitations you just described. I'd have to say

the birds' need to be healed pulled the magic out of you in raw form. You didn't

force it to work within the limits of your strength then—you served only as a

channel. The magnitude of the power transfer made you lose consciousness, but

your overall health and reserves of strength were unaffected. That is the

problem with wild magic—it has been known to act without the cooperation of the

bearer."

 

"You mean it could happen again, and I couldn't stop it."

 

"I'm afraid so. If it's any help, I imagine the need in those connected to you

by wild magic would have to be overwhelming. It's only happened once that you

know of? No fainting spells as a child?" She shook her head. "Once in thirteen

years, then. I wouldn't worry, if I were you." He smiled when she yawned

outright. "Go back to sleep. I'll wake you for supper."

 

He was as good as his word. She was still tired, but forced herself to bathe in

the stream and visit with the ponies. By the time the trainees had begun their

meditation, she was in her bedroll, asleep.

 

The otters return awoke her late that night. She had brought Daine a sea urchin

shell, one that was cleaned of its original inhabitant and dried.

 

"Thank you," Daine whispered, touched. "I'll treasure it." The otter chirped her

own thanks, and squirmed out through the gap in the tent wall. Daine smiled and

snuggled into her covers, feeling

the bumps of the shell with her fingers. I can bed, she thought. Ma, I wish you

were here to see!

 

They moved out in the morning under a clear sky. Daine's studies went on.

Slowly, she honed her ability to speak with groups of animals so no other

creatures might hear. She learned to put her will on four, then five, then six

animals, to make them obey. She used whoever was closest: a flock of gulls, dogs

in a village where the company stopped for eggs, harbor seals. Her greatest

success came when a herd of mule deer came down to graze near their camp one

morning. When Daine rose, she saw them. She watched, keeping Tahoi with her,

simply enjoying the sight of deer so close to humans.

 

At Sarge's " Turn outl" the flock prepared to flee. "Stop!" Daine called,

throwing up her arm. The deer stopped and did not move until she said, "What'm I

doing? Go on, scat!" She took her will off them, and they ran. Feeling pleased

with herself, she turned around, to find the trainees out of their beds and

staring at her oddly.

 

"It's a good idea not to say anything out loud," Numair murmured, coming up

beside her. She looked up at him and was rewarded with a smile. "It keeps the

uninitiated from noticing. Just a little professional advice."

 

The Lioness walked over to them. "Congratulations, Numair. Your student learns

fast."

 

"I have a good teacher," Daine said, and the mage tousled her hair.

 

"Come on, children, you aren't paid to gawp like a bunch of yokels!" Sarge's

training voice could cut through stone, Daine was sure.

 

Evin was so close that she heard his soft: "We aren't paid at all, yet."

 

Sarge's eyes flicked his way, and a corner of his mouth twitched. "Let's move it

or lose it, people!"

 

They pushed hard that day, stopping only once, to change mounts. By noon Daine

felt as if her teeth would never stop rattling from the wagon, even though she'd

switched to riding Cloud twice. About then she found a brush rabbit by the road:

he'd been slashed by a goshawk and was dying. Daine took him into her lap,

giving Mangle control of the wagon, and went to work.

 

The healing was harder than before, partly because concentration in a wagon

traveling over a rutted road was more difficult than it had been in Numair's

tent, late at night. Several times Daine was banged out of her meditation.

Finally she switched places with Numair, asking Spots to give her as easy a ride

as possible. On a large and placid horse, her luck was better than it would have

been on a pony, or than it had been in the wagon. Still, by the time she

finished, she had drenched her clothes in sweat, and she had been working

throughout the early afternoon.

 

Weary to the bone, she freed the rabbit. He thanked her and fled, promising to

keep a better eye out for predator birds in the future. She watched him go,

elated in spite of her exhaustion.

 

They camped on a wide, open space that ended in a bluff over a tumble of rocks.

"Daine, look!"'' Miri said as they were caring for the horses. She pointed out

to sea. Three long, sleek, gray shapes broke from the waves and plunged in

again, then four shapes, then two. "Dolphins!"

 

Once her chores were over, she went to the edge of the bluff. This was her first

sighting of dolphins, and she wanted to talk to them. Sitting on the grass, she

reached for her magic—and felt it slip from her grip. Working on the rabbit had

tired her to the point of being unable to bear down with her mind. She closed

her eyes and tried again. Tahoi barked. One of the trainees loosed an

ear-piercing whistle. "Concentrate," she  ordered herself through  gritted

teeth. "You can do this!"

 

Slowly she discarded every sound nearby, until the only one left was her own

heartbeat. Bearing down, she pushed it away, and farther. Perversely, it

hammered in her ears louder than ever. She forced it back one more time.

 

Numair saw her collapse. "Alanna!" he roared. "Come quick!"

 

A wide, smooth path sloped ahead, bordered in wildflowers. At the top of the

hill two people waited in the shade of an old and gnarled oak.

 

"Ma?" she whispered, her eyes filling, and the woman held out open arms. Daine

floated up the path toward her. The man was unfamiliar: he stood by Ma lazily,

wearing only a loincloth. He was very brown, heavily muscled, and carried an

unstrung bow like a man born with it in his hand. With so much of his skin bare,

she could see that there were streaks of green in his tan, a deep green that

gleamed in his eyes. Strangest of all, she could see what looked like antlers

planted firmly in his curling brown hair.

 

"New friend, Ma?" she asked dryly.

 

The woman laughed. "Still mothering me, Daine?"

 

A bolt of lightning shot through her chest once, twice.

 

Her mothers face saddened. "No!" she cried. Daine fought, but a force was

pulling her away.

 

"Ma!" she yelled.

 

"Sarra!" The man's voice was commanding. "It isn't time. Let her go."

 

Suddenly she felt reality shatter. Now she hung in open air, high over a rocky

bluff where ants gathered around a purple fire. She looked back toward the hill,

and a Stormwing dropped between her and her mother.

 

He looked her over, a nasty grin showing fikhy teeth. "Well, well—what a

surprise. What brings you here, little pigeon? Aren't you the darling Queen

Zhaneh has offered so much to have brought to her

alive}"

 

"Your queen can eat my arrows!" she screamed.

 

"I want my ma!"

 

"Kiss my claws and say 'pretty please,'" he taunted, and vanished. Daine fell to

earth and back into her body.

 

Numair shook Daine as he held her. "You fiend!" he yelled. "What on earth

possessed you? You were dea& I ought to kill you myself!"

 

"Numair, calm down." The Lioness bent over Daine, looking white and drawn. "How

are you, youngling? You gave us a scare."

 

Daine grabbed her hand. "You're the purple fire. You brought me back?"

 

"I gave you  a direct jolt to the heart. We

thought we'd lost you."

 

"My heart?" She frowned, remembering. "It made too much noise. I wanted it to

quiet down so I could talk with the dolphins."

 

"Do you hear her?" Numair asked the clouds. "She wanted to talk to dolphins, so

she stopped her own blessed heart! Mithros, Mynoss, and

Shakith!"

 

Daine sat up. "I never."

 

Numair opened his mouth and Onua, behind him, covered it. "Not until you can

talk without screaming," she said firmly.

 

"Daine, meditation is done for control over body responses, and thus over the

mind." Alanna's purple eyes were amused, but serious as well. "In cutting back

the sound of your heart, you were cutting the heartbeat itself."

 

"Well, I won't do that again," Daine promised, sitting up. "I feel like a mule

kicked me in the ribs,"

 

The knight chuckled. "In a way, one did. I gave you quite a shot, youngster."

She reached a hand to Evin, who helped her get to her feet.

 

"WiU you behave now?" Onua asked Numair. He nodded, and sighed as she took her

hands from his mouth. "And men say we're emotional," the K'mir told Daine.

"Don't do that again. I'd hate to find another assistant at this time of year."

Wiping her hands on her breeches, she went back to the trainees.

 

"May I ask why you couldn't hear dolphins in the usual way?" Numairs voice was

dangerously pleasant.

 

Daine rubbed her eyes with her fists. "I was tired."

 

"You were tired—ah. That makes it much dearer. Listen, magelet. The next time

you're tired, try resting for a while. If you simply can't rest, go where you'll

get nice and chilled, or step into salt water." He indicated the ocean below.

"As you can see, there is quite a bit of it down there."

 

"I don't get it."

 

He sighed. "Reductions in temperature or contact with salt water can act as

amplifiers for magic "

 

"So that's why the whale songs are so loud in the water!"

 

"Yes, that's why they're loud. Daine, you must realize—these things you're doing

when you meditate are real When you reduce the inner sound of your breathing,

you are reducing your breath. When you quiet your heart, you're slowing it down.

Your body will react—understand?"

 

"Yes, sir." She got to her feet with a groan. "Do people have visions when they

think they're dead?"

 

His control vanished. "I don't llmow! I've never tried it!"

 

"Oh, well, I can see there's no talking to you the rest of the night," she said

wisely. "Not till you're out of this pet you're in."

 

"The pet I'm in?" he bellowed.

 

Definitely time to go groom the horses, she thought.

 

She fell asleep during supper, and slept through the night. She felt rested when

she woke, an hour before dawn, with something already on her mind.

 

It was the Stormwing. He had been nastily real, in a way Ma and her friend had

not been. Even now she could smell that thing's reek, fouling the salt air-

 

There had been no scent to the hill in her vision. She had a good nose, and she

would have remembered. There had been flowers. Ma always wore wood's lily or

sweet pea sachets, and Daine had smelled nothing at all. But the Stormwing had

come when she was in the air over this place. She had smelled him.

 

Standing outside the tent, in a cold wind, she reached out.

 

She was too tired to go far—less than a mile, only part of her usual range. She

brushed the mind of an albatross that wheeled just over the rocks, but that was

as far as her senses went. At that distance, she could trust her eyes as much as

her magic, and they told her there were no Stormwings about.

 

Cloud followed her to the ocean, as cross as Numair had been. Haven't you had

enough fun? she asked, gracefully picking her way down the bluff while her

mistress slid and scrambled.

 

"Not near," Daine replied. She sighed in relief when she reached the strip of

sand between cliff and water. "Don't distract me, either."

 

I wouldn't dream of it, the mare retorted.

 

If I think about it, I'll only chicken out, Daine told herself firmly. Like as

not it isn't near as cold as

it looks, either. Yanking off boots and stockings, she plunged into the waves up

to her knees. Once her feet were numb she tried again, gripping a rock to keep

from being knocked off balance.

 

There—far overhead, hovering behind a long cloud, a tiny dot of wrongness. The

hackles went up on the back of her neck.

 

Why so far up? she wondered. He just hangs

there, waiting. Watching?

 

She sat down.  "Cloud, keep me from being sucked under!"

 

I will do no such thing, the mare replied. Come out this instant.

 

Daine turned and fixed her eyes on Cloud. "Now, please." She used her will—just

a touch of it.

 

"It's important"

 

Grumbling, the pony waded in and gripped the back of Daine's shirt in her teeth,

I hope it rips, she grumbled.

 

Daine reached behind herself to grab the pony's mane. If I go, you go, she

retorted. Numb to the waist, she closed her eyes and sent her magic out.

 

There was her nasty friend, a jarring note in the sky. He was far from a single

note, however. He was part of a thin, jangling chord that reached north and

south where the waves boomed, as far as her hearing could go.

 

She dragged herself out of the water. "Get me to the others? Please?" she

gasped, crawling onto Cloud's back. "Not the trainees. Umm—"

 

To Numair's tent? The mare sounded worried in spite of herself.

 

"Good. Yes. Have Tahoi bring Onua. It's important."

 

Just hang on and be quiet.

 

Daine collapsed over her friend's neck. "Of course." Cloud's mane was

delightfully warm on her face.

 

"I'm sure" she repeated. All the adults were gathered around Numair's small

fire. "They're up and down the coast as far as I can hear."

 

"How can they stay in one place like that?" Bun asked.

 

"They have their own magic," Numair replied, drying his feet from his own

seawater dip, taken once he'd heard what Daine had to say.

 

"Can they see everything?" Alanna wanted to know. "Can they look through walls

or stone?"

 

"I think they see like hawks," Daine guessed. "I don't know what they can do

with their magic."

 

"They can use only a little without being noticed." Numair was still shivering.

"If a sorcerer knows where to look, he can see the aura of their magic for

miles. All they dare risk is the bit that holds them aloft." He made a face.

"Once I thought to look that far, of course."

 

"Don't blame yourself," Alanna said tardy. "I

see magic too, and I never spotted them." She patted Daine's shoulder. "Good

work." She got to her feet. "I have to let Jonathan know. He won't be pleased."

She walked away, far from the noise made by the trainees getting up. Within

minutes a small fire blazed where she had gone, burning first orange, then

purple.

 

Buri fed their fire more wood. "What now?" she asked the queen,

 

Thayet sighed. "I wanted to stay a few days at Buzzard Rocks, but maybe that's

not a good idea. We'll move them along today, camp early at the Rocks, and go

before dawn. Onua can ward the camp. There's not much else we can do, once my

lord gets Alanna's message."

 

"We've seen fishing boats and villages," Onua said thoughtfully. "They aren't

raiding. They aren't raiding, and they aren't killing."

 

"You sound almost sorry," Buri commented. "In a way I am. That would make

sense." Onua got to her feet. "They're watching the coast like cats at

mouseholes, but who's the mouse?"

 

The Riders moved out briskly, and kept up the pace of the day before. Numair,

apparently over his bad temper of the previous night, taught and questioned

Daine on the habits of dolphins and whales.

 

Late in the day, when they took a side road to

the village of Buzzard Rocks, Daine picked up a growing hum. With it came a

feeling of otherness, though not that of monsters, or even of the water and tree

sprites of the Royal Forest. She intended to tell Numair once they had pitched

camp.

 

Their talk was postponed. When they reached the cluster of huts and sheds that

marked the town, they found it was deserted. Thayet broke the trainees up into

groups, and they fanned out to search the cluster of buildings. Daine and Cloud

followed Numair, who did a search of his own.

 

"It happened fast, whatever it was," he said, almost to himself, as he peered

into barns, wells, and chicken coops, "Yet they did have a chance to pack and

gather livestock," Then turning he asked, "What's the matter with your ears?"

 

She blushed and stopped rubbing them. "I keep hearing this—sound."

 

"Oh?" His look was skeptical. "Hearing with your ears, or your mind?"

 

She listened for a moment. "With my mind. Sorry."

 

"Is it like the Stormwings?"

 

"No—more like the undine, but not like her exactly. And I have this feeling, as

if—I don't know—when I see a juggler or something mar-velous." She looked up at

him miserably. "I'm sorry—I can't tell you anything else."

 

"Don't worry. Come on—maybe the others have learned something. Tell me right

away if anything changes."

 

They joined the Riders in the village square. No one had found any clues. "They

had time to pack," Alanna said. "It wasn't a raid or disease—"

 

The hum turned into a roaring chime in Daine s head. Selda shrieked.

 

They came in low over the beach where the fishing boats lay, giant things too

large for birds. The mounts went crazy with fear, needing all their riders'

attention. Spots, Cloud, and Tahoi shrank close to Daine and Numair, who were

frozen with awe. Selda s ponies broke from her hold and tan into the rocVs—fcve

otWt pom« swiS^ts GeaetdL dul d\e same.

 

Daine realized poor Mangle was having hysterics, and went to grip his bridle.

"Shush," she told him absently. "Calm down." Trembling, he obeyed.

 

"Weapons!" barked Thayet. Those who could do so grabbed their bows.

 

The birds—if they were birds—banked and came for another pass, giant wings

shining like dim gold in the sun. This time they gave voice to shuddering,

screaming roars. One of them raked the cart's roof with its claws, slicing the

canvas as neatly as butter.

 

Daine saw what was about to happen. "Stop!" she called, to attackers and

defenders.

 

Buri got in the first shot, Thayet the second. The great creatures were out of

range, but already they were curving around again. "No!" Daine yelled now to the

humans. "Leave them be!"

 

"We're under attackl" Buri yelled.

 

"Don't shoot! They don't understand. If you'll give me a second—" But she could

see fifteen arrows were fitted to strings. She screamed her fury.

 

Ponies and horses grabbed for the arrows, breaking them in their teeth. Sarge's

Ox actually knocked him over. Daine wasted no time watching something she knew

she could catch trouble for later. She ran toward the sea and the incoming

creatures, waving her arms. "No! Stop! It's not what you think! It's not what

they think!" Closing her eyes, she gabbed her power and threw (( out like a.

net, pleading, Listen to me!

 

They broke off their attack two wingbeats in front of her, curving to each side.

Rising above the lapping waves, the female flew out to a rock at the foot of a

nearby cliff and perched. The male stalled with his wings and came down, scant

yards away from Daine. He cocked his head, predator's eyes glittering down at

her, and waited. Sitting on his haunches, he was as tall at the shoulder as

Numair; each of his claws as large as a small sword. His body was that of a

giant, feathered cat, blending harmoniously into the head, beak, and wings of an

eagle. His eyes spoke of a nature that was alien to

hers, but intelligent. His voice in her mind was deafening.

 

"It's   all  right  to   put   down   the   weapons?" Numair asked.

 

The griffin—it had to be a griffin—nodded regally.

 

The mage's eyes lit with wonder.   "You can understand me?"

 

The great haunches rippled.

 

"A little, he says," Daine translated. "It's ideas he gets, like 'weapons' and

'safety.'"

 

"Thank you," Numair told the griffin. He went to the Riders as Daine examined

the two creatures. The female was gray silver in color, her mate brown threaded

in,gold. Both gleamed and shimmered in the dying light of the sun. In her

magical vision, they blazed copper.

 

"I don't suppose you could tone down your voice? No," she said when the griffin

looked at her arrogantly.

 

Footsteps crunched in the sand. Alanna came up on Darkmoon, shield on her arm,

bared sword in hand. The great horse stopped a few feet away, his sides streaked

with sweat. Daine knew the knight had brought him so close to a creature that

scared him witless because she would need the advantage of Darkmoons height if

the griffin attacked; but she wished Alanna had tried for less advantage and the

horse's peace of mind. She went to the stallion

and stroked his muzzle, assuring him he was safe. He believed her—barely.

 

"Ask him where the village is," Alanna told Daine, her voice hard.

 

The great head cocked, and the griffin examined the knight. Daine swallowed as

the chiming in her head broke into a handful of notes. "What?" she whispered.

"Please, sir, I'm very new at this. You have to—" He chimed again, impatient.

From the fire that was his presence in her mind, she picked out an image: Alanna

s shield. She shook her head, and the griffin repeated the question/image.

"Lioness, I—I think he wants you to explain the device on your shield. He won't

talk about anything else till you do."

 

The woman's eyes were hard jewels in the light. "It's a lioness, my own sign. A

female lion."

 

The male stretched his wings, and settled. Could you speak more gently? Daine

asked him. Your voice hurts—I feel your answers in my bones. It makes

translation difficult-Pressure—a broad hand—settled at the nape of her neck.

Suddenly she was inside a circle of light, shielded from the worst noise of the

griffins speech. "Calm down," Numair said gently. "Relax. I'm shielding you.

Take a deep breath—r-good girji. You can manage this—just go easily."

 

She ordered her mind, sorting out what was griffin and what came from other

animals. Focusing on the griffin, she reached more directly into his mind until

each ringing note became a symbol or an idea. Once she could manage what her

mind heard, Numair carefully freed her from his shield. Now she had control of

the translation. The griffin spoke again.

 

"He says there're too many griffins held captive on human shields," Daine told

Alanna, "That's why they attacked the village—no, 'attack' isn't right. They

flew over, like they did with us, to warn the people not to raid the nest and

steal the little ones for shields. They're nesting atop that large spire of

rock." She pointed to where the female sat at its, base.

 

"How many villagers did they kill in this 'warning'?" Alanna wanted to know.

"And Daine, you'd best not lie to protect them."

 

She listened to something the griffin was telling her. "I couldn't lie if I

wanted to, Lioness. He won't let us." His correction boomed in her mind, and she

sighed. "That's not right. Lies can't be told near a griffin. He's surprised we

didn't know. That's why they were captured for shields."

 

"There haven't been griffins here in centuries," Numair put in. "We've forgotten

the lore. Does he know how long it's been since they were seen in

human lands?"

 

Daine struggled with the answer. "He—sorry, Numair—he doesn't know what you

mean. I think he doesn't understand time as we use it. He does say they killed

no one. The villagers screamed a lot, then they ran. They're at a great stone

house about a day's ride down the coast."

 

"Pirates Swoop," Alanna said, relaxing. "That's easy enough to check. Is it

true, about lying around them, Numair?"

 

"I'd heard it. You could try."

 

Alanna opened her mouth—-and no sound came out. Her throat worked, but nothing

happened. At last she smiled. "I can't."

 

"How do they live?" Thayet came to stand with them. "What do they eat?"

 

That at least was easy to understand, "Fish" Daine said. "Dolphins if they can

get them, seals, sea lions—but mostly fish. He says therere big ones in the open

ocean."

 

"No cattle? No sheep or pigs?" the queen wanted to know.

 

Another easy one. "No, mum. They think grass-eaters taste nasty."

 

The queen hooked her hands in her sword belt, thinking. "Will he agree to let

the villagers come back and not harass them?"

 

The griffin's reply was emphatic.

 

"Ouch! As long as they keep away from their nest, he doesn't care what people

do." Daine smiled weakly at the queen. "Their voices—our voices— discomfort

their ears. They don't want to come any closer to us than they must, to protect

the little ones.

 

Alanna sighed, leaning on the pommel of her saddle. "It'd be a shame to destroy

such magnificence" she said, admiring the great creatures.

 

The griffin preened his chest feathers and stood a little straighter.

 

Thayet laughed. "All right. I'll talk to the locals when we see them. Tell your

friend we wt'W fight them if they harm a human or any livestock."

 

The griffin's reply was so loud that Daine's temples throbbed. "He says don't

insult him by calling me his friend. His kind has better things to do than

associate with humans." She knew she was blushing. "He says at least my voice

doesn't hurt his ears."

 

Alanna saluted the griffin with her sword. "Your point is taken, sir. Return to

your nest, and we won't inflict our voices on you again."

 

Opening his beak, the male loosed a great, ringing cry. Before the echoes had

faded he and his mate were in the air, spiraling up to their nest.

 

The humans made camp in the village square. Once the trainees were busy, the

officers and Numair took Daine aside. "You shouldn't have turned our mounts

against us." Thayet's green hazel eyes were serious.

 

She gulped. "I didn't—honest. They did it without me asking. If you don't

believe me, maybe we could bring the griffins back—"

 

"No," Alanna said firmly. "We just got the ponies calmed down."

 

The queen pursed her lips. "You had best study control, mistress," she warned

Daine. "If we can't trust our mounts, we're in trouble."

 

"There's only so much she can do," Numair put in. "This is wild magic, Your

Majesty—not the Gift. She can't help animals knowing her feelings any more than

she can help breathing. I've tested her control. It's as good as she can make

it. Wild magic is unpredictable—thus the name."

 

Onua slung an arm around Daine's shoulders. "It's got to be harder on her than

on us, Majesty. She's a good girl."

 

Daine bit her lip, glad she had friends—human ones, not just animals.

 

Thayet rubbed her neck. "I'll be so glad when we reach Pirate's Swoop," she

said. "A hot bath and a night's sleep in a bed, and I'll be a new woman." She

smiled at Daine. "I'm not going to bite you, youngster. I'm not even angry, not

really. I will say this—riding with you has been an eye-opener.'"

 

"Welcome to the club," muttered Numair.

 

"You know," Alanna remarked, "I have a feeling, if the people come back, this is

going to be a very honest village from now on."

 

Onua said, "If so, a lot of husbands will be sleeping in the barn."

 

In the morning the road swung away from the coast. Daine watched with

disappointment as trees blocked her view of the sea. Her sadness grew when

Numair left them after noon. He lived in a tower visible to the west; it would

take him an extra three hours to reach it if he followed the Riders. He promised

that he'd see her soon. She had to be content with that.

 

By midafternoon the trees thinned and vanished. The main road sloped downhill

from there to pass a large, prosperous-looking village on the shore. The road

they followed left the main one to approach a strong-looking fortress built

around three towers, one much thicker than the others.

 

"Pirate's Swoop," Evin said. He had fallen back to keep Daine company. "You'll

like this place. I think you'll like the baron too. He and my father have been

friends for years. He's—different."

 

The gates ahead opened to reveal the baron's— and Alanna's—domain.

 

EIGHT

 

PIRATE'S SWOOP

 

They climbed a taU mound to enter the castle, Daine was impressed by the

thickness of the walls around the outer court and by the alert and well-armed

guardsmen, The baron of Pirates Swoop kept his home in fighting order,

 

A man  in gold-trimmed  brown  ran up to Thayet, bowing repeatedly as he talked

to her. The queen signaled Buri, and the second-in-command "   tied in her

saddle. "Riders, this way/" She and led the trainees to long, low buildings

along ic wall: stables, by the look of one, and the guard •racks.

 

Onua came up beside Daine. "Wait here, I want n to stable their mounts so they

can unload the t," She grinned. "A bit of advice, for what its worth. Never do

anything you can order a recruit to for you."

 

Daine grinned. "I'll remember that," Movement ?ht her eye: a flag was being run

up on one of ic three towers. When the breeze caught it, she ted: it was a gold

lioness rampant on a red field,

the same as Alanna's shield. On the tower next to it was a brown flag decorated

with a gold key.

 

"The barons flag," Onua said, noticing the direction of her gaze. "Those flags

mean the baron and the lady knight are both in residence." "No flag for the

queen?" she asked. Onua shuddered. "Gods, no! It's bad enough the whole palace

knows where the summer training camp is, without crying it from the towers.

George has made this place strong, but why ask for trouble if you don't need

it?"

 

Grooms took Thayet's and Alanna's mounts as the women stretched. Suddenly

shrieks filled the air. It took Daine a moment to realize the sound was not

birds but children screaming, "Mama, Mama!" A pack of them dashed through the

inner court's gate and separated: three to Alanna, two to the queen. Thayet's

pair—both dark haired, a boy and a girl—bowed when they were a foot away from

their mother, then threw themselves at her.

 

"The prince is nine, the princess eight," Onua explained. "They asked to watch

the training this year instead of staying with the younger children in the

summer palace."

 

Alanna's three—the tallest a true redhead, the younger two blondes with a touch

of red in their locks—.-didn't even stop to bow. She laughed and knelt to return

their hugs, disappearing for a moment under their bodies.

 

"You'd think they'd been brought up in a barn, wouldn't you?" a lilting voice

asked nearby. "Climbin' on their ma like she was a hobbyhorse." Daine looked

down from her seat on the wagon. The speaker was a tall, broad-shouldered man

with brown hair lightened by the sun. His nose was too big for good looks, but

there was a wicked twinkle in his large, green hazel eyes, and his grin was

catching. He wore a shirt and breeches, and had come from watching the sea, to

judge from his tousled hair and the spyglass in his hand.

 

She had to return his smile. "They must love her very much."

 

"She's easy to love," he replied

 

"For you, maybe," Onua said, dismounting. "I know threescore offenders against

the king's law who don't find her at all lovable. Hello, Baron."

 

"Onua, every time I see you, gods be my witness, you make me wish I wasn't

married." They hugged vigorously, slapping each other on the back.

 

"You'd never pull in my harness, George. Daine, this gentleman—"

 

"Don't call me 'gentleman.' I work for a livin'," he interrupted. Daine grinned.

Sarge often said the same thing.

 

"This nobleman is Baron George of Pirate's Swoop. George, this is Daine, my

assistant."

 

A large hand was offered. Daine shook it. Like all the nobles she'd met in this

strange country, his palm was callused. "Welcome to Pirates Swoop, Mistress

Daine. How did you fall into such bad company?"

 

She blushed, not knowing how to take this charming man.

 

"Stop flirting with her, George—you'll only break her heart." Onua winked at

Daine, who winked back, thankful for the rescue. "How long have the prince and

the princess been here?"

 

"A week only," the baron replied, taking his sharp eyes off Daine.

 

In a quieter tone, Onua asked, "Any trouble?" George's eyes flicked to Daine.

"You can trust her," the K'mir assured him. "We all do."

 

Daine blushed again when George raised his eyebrows, "That's quite a

recommendation, young lady. I didn't think Onua even liked two-leggers" Looking

around, he said, "Bless me—so you did take on Evin Larse "

 

Seeing them, Evin waved and loped over, his long legs taking him across the

outer ward court in seconds. "George, I made it," he said, panting as he offered

his hand. "I told you I would. Wait till you hear about the trip we've had! Did

you know you have griffins nesting up the coast?"

 

"I've got the whole village quartered here," George said, making a face. "Eatin

our food and beggin me to send soldiers after them. Tell me

true—is it really griffins, or just a pair of mean albatrosses?"

 

"Its griffins, and you don't have to send a company," Evin assured him. "Daine

here got them to make peace."

 

"I didn't 'get' them to do anything," Daine retorted. With the charming baron

she might be tongue-tied, but never with Evin. "They don't do anything they

don't want to. But they promised the queen not to attack people or livestock,"

she told George. "And they can't lie, so I believe them,"

 

"Wait," he ordered, "You've had speech with them, and made a treaty—"

 

"This is a fine welcome you've given me, laddy-buck," Alanna said, trying to

imitate her husband's speech as she approached. She bore a gold-haired child on

each hip. "Here I am, home from the wars, and you let me be swarmed over by

barbarians whilst you flirt with my friends."

 

"Excuse me," George said gravely to the adults, and to the children he plucked

from his wife's hold. Gripping the Lioness firmly, he bent her back in a

prolonged kiss that looked like a romantic scene in a play. Everyone, even the

men-at-arms posted along the walls, clapped, whistled, and cheered.

 

"Does anyone in this land act like they're supposed to?" muttered Daine.

 

Onua heard her question. "They do in lots of

places," she said, eyes twinkling. "But this isn't lots of places,' it's

Pirate's Swoop. And if you think this is strange, just wait till you've been

here a couple of days."

 

Exploring after the evening meal in the castle's great hall, Daine got

directions to the observation deck on top of the third, largest tower. Here the

wall rose out of stone cliffs. Looking down, she saw rocks, a thread of beach,

and heavy waves. Relaxed, she watched the sun dip itself into the ocean as a

cool breeze blew across her face. She liked the Swoop, she decided. If she had

to live within stone walls all her days, this would be the kind of place she'd

want. "Beautiful, isn't it?" The Lioness relaxed against the stone wall at

Daine's side. "I'm so glad to be home."

 

You have a home to go to, the girl thought, and was immediately ashamed of

herself. How could she begrudge the knight a place of her own? "I don't see how

you could ever leave this," she admitted.

 

"I don't, either, except I took an oath as a knight, then as champion, long

before I came here. And I keep my oaths."

 

They fell silent again. It's odd to see her in a dress, Daine thought. Wearing

perfume—it's pretty, whatever it is—and pearl earbobs and silk. And yet she fits

here. She sighed. I wish this were my place, she thought wistfully. I bet I

could fit here too.

 

A distant cry fell upon her ears. She and Alanna looked north and saw a bird

shape wheeling over the ocean. "Griffins," the Lioness remarked. "It's like a

story, or a bard's tale."

 

So are lady knights, thought Daine, but she kept that to herself. "If only the

griffins were all of it."

 

They looked up. Only a handful of clouds were in the sky, but they knew there

was a Stormwing behind one, and that more waited up and down the coast.

 

"My father is a scholar." The woman's voice was soft. "The king asked him to

report on what he could learn about Stormwings. He says they live for

destruction and the fear that destruction provides. They eat only the products

of war, famine, and disease—the bodies of the dead. They drink only the energy

of human suffering and fury. They've had a long fast—four hundred years' worth,

in the Divine Realms. I have the feeling they won't be as easy to send back as

they were to set free."

 

"Send back?" Daine had a thought, and she didn't like it. "If they had to be

locked in the Divine Realms, maybe they were never supposed to be there. Maybe

they're our predators."

 

"Our predators?"

 

"Surely." She tugged one of her curls. "You speak of locking them up again as if

it can be done. What if the gods don't allow it, because the

Stormwings are supposed to be here, not there?" Alanna winced. "That's a very

cheerful thought. I wish you hadn't come up with it. If you're right,

we have a lot of battles ahead."

 

Daine slept in the stable loft, cushioned by the bodies of the castle's many

dogs and cats. At breakfast, she listened as the trainees were given a day off

(except from caring for their mounts). That meant a day off for her as well, and

she could use one. All her shirts needed mending, and a wash wouldn't hurt any

of her clothes.

 

Getting directions to the castle laundry, she returned to her loft and gathered

her clothes. On the way back from the laundry, she found Selda checking the

saddlebags that had been issued to each trainee for the trip south.

 

"Smile," the brunette said, shoving her belongings into a pack. "I'm quitting.

I've had enough fun in the wilderness."

 

Daine glanced away. She wouldn't miss the girl at all.

 

"Don't look so pleased." Selda folded the bags and hung them next to her tack.

"One of these days you'll be packing yourself." "Me? Whatever for?"

 

The older girl's smile was bitter as she looked Daine over. "Are you blind? How

long can they afford to keep you on, do you suppose? After that

thing with the griffins, I figured it was all over for you."

 

Daine felt cold. "I've no notion what you mean."

 

"What happens if they're in a battle and you get hurt? You think they can risk

their mounts coming to your rescue? I don't." The girl shouldered her pack as

Onua came in. "Don't say I didn't warn you."

 

Onua looked at her suspiciously. "You'd best get to the wharf. That boat won't

wait."

 

Selda gave both of them an ironic salute, and was gone.

 

Onua rolled up her sleeves. "This is a surprise inspection. Let's see how the

trainees' mounts look while they're off relaxing. You start on that side; I'll

start here," she ordered. "We can talk while we work. Look at everything,

mind—nose to tail. What poison was she dripping in your ear?"

 

Daine stroked the muzzle of the first pony with a hand that shook. "She said the

Riders can't afford to keep me. She's right, isn't she? If animals know I'm in

trouble, they will come to me. Numair himself said I couldn't shield all my wild

magic."

 

"Maybe that's so." Onua ran a brush over Padrach's Minchi to see if extra hair

fell out after a morning grooming. "But it wasn't the Riders that hired you. It

was me. As long as I say so, you work for me, not them."

 

"How can you do that?" she whispered. "You're a Rider."

 

"No, I'm a civilian expert. I deal with whatever concerns horses, and that's all

I'm no soldier." Onua pointed at her with a brush. "You saved my life in the

marsh and at the palace, when the Storm wings hit. You saved Numair—he was the

first person here I knew liked me for myself. I wont let you down." She reached

over and dabbed at a tear rolling down Daine's cheek. Those of us that's

horse-hearted have to stick together, all right?"

 

Daine nodded. "But you'd tell me if I wasn't

giving satisfaction?"

 

Onua grinned. "If we spend more than the morning checking these mounts, I will

be most unhappy. I was planning to take the afternoon off."

 

Daine went to work, smiling. They had just finished when hoofbeats rang outside

and a voice yelled, "Daine? They said you were in here."

 

She ran outside as Numair climbed off his sweat stained gelding. "Come with me,"

he ordered. "We have to find the Stormwings."

 

She shaded her eyes to look up at him. "What d'you mean? Aren't they behind

their little clouds, being sneaky?"

 

He shook his head. "They're gone. Vanished."

 

She spent the afternoon on the observation deck with Numair and Alanna,

searching as far out as she

could drive her magic for any sign of the immortals. The Gifted ones applied

themselves to scrying, or looking. Numair used a round crystal he carried in a

pouch, Alanna a mirror with (Daine was tickled to see) roses painted on the

back.

 

"It's not my taste," the knight said dryly. "This is from Thorn—my oldest. A

birthday gift. It's the thought that matters." She glanced at the back of the

mirror, winced, and turned it to the reflecting side. "That's what I keep

telling myself, anyway. And it makes a very good scrying tool."

 

For herself, Daine sank deep into meditation, listening up and down the coast.

She heard the griffin female return to the nest with food: griffin males, it

seemed, helped to brood eggs. Her friends among the sea lions were prospering,

as were other seals and sea lions. A number of whales had come to swim in the

waters around the Swoop, but she didn't have time to attempt to speak with them.

Crossing her fingers, she hoped they'd stay close long enough for her to get a

chance. Other sounds she identified as two groups—Miri called them "pods"—of

dolphins.

 

At last she drew her senses back to the castle. "Nothing."

 

Alanna grimaced. "No luck for us, either."

 

"So our friends have given us the bag." The baron had joined them at some point.

Seeing Daine's puzzled look, he said, "They've escaped us.

It's thieves' cant, meanin' a delightful trick whereby

you wait for your pursuer and slip a large bag over

his head to blind him."

 

Daine scowled.  "Well, I'm not blinded, and they aren't there."

 

George smiled at her. "I believe you." He looked at Numair. "Is there a way to

nab one of these beasties for questionin ?"

 

Numair frowned. "I'm not really sure. If we can kill them, I assume we can

capture them....You know, it's moments like this that I really miss the

university library."

 

"We're working on ours," Alanna pointed out. "Maybe the king has the proper

books already. And wait—what about the Golden Net?"

 

Numair's face lit. "You know, with a few adjustments—"

 

"My lords and ladies." A proper man in the livery of a castle servant had come

up to the deck, "We dine in half an hour."

 

"I think I have the basic spell in a book I've been reading," Alanna told

Numair. "If you want to come take a look—" They followed the servant down into

the tower, talking about spells and their variations.

 

Daine looked at the sun; it was low. "No wonder I'm hungry."

 

"If you hear one of those nasties again, let's

<-atrh it." George said.

 

"I don't think we'll get anywhere talking to one," she pointed out.

 

The barons grin was neither warm nor friendly. "You leave that to me." They

studied the ocean together. "It's strange how folk look at a thing. Numair sees

what's comin' to us—he thinks of the return of old magic, magic that's

controlled by none and understood only by a few. My wife sees a threat to her

kingdom. Me, I'm a commoner born and bred, title or no. You know what I think

of? Omens and portents—like the red star that blazed over us when the emperor

Ozorne was crowned, seven years back."

 

"Then maybe we're lucky the Stormwings are giving us so much time to think about

them before they do something really nasty," Daine said. .

 

George laughed. "Now there's a practical way to look at it, and I thank you. It

does no good to brood about what might come." He offered his arm with a bow.

"Let's go to supper and drink to the confusion of our enemies."

 

Numair kept her at her lessons until the midnight hour was called. She trudged

back to the stable the Riders used, yawning heartily as she climbed to her loft

bed. Her mind spinning with new animal groups, she kept her eyes open barely

long enough to pull on her nightshirt.

 

She awoke to a stable cat giving birth near her ear and three children—a girl

and two boys— watching her solemnly.

 

"I s'pose you're fair proud of yourself," Daine told the cat.  "My wondrous book

says you're a feline, and a carnivore, and a vertebrate, and a mammal. I wish

them that wrote it could smell around here right now and maybe they wouldn't

call you all those pretty names." The girl wriggled out from between her

blankets and grabbed her clothes. The feline was busy cleaning the last of the

new kittens and refused to reply. "It's too early to be paying social calls,"

she told the children.

 

"Our mamas said you're a mage." That was Thayet's daughter, Kalasin. She took

after her handsome father, sharing his blue eyes and coal black hair.

 

Daine sat on her bed. "I'm no mage." She grinned. "Numair calls me a magelet,

but that's just for fun. It's too early to be answering questions."

 

"Ma says you help animals." Thorn's hair was redder than Alanna's, and he had

George's green hazel eyes. "We brung you him. He was on the wall." The two older

children lifted a basket and offered it to Daine. Inside lay an osprey, a

fishing hawk, glaring at her over a broken leg. If the cat hadn't been giving

birth close by, she would have known about him already.

 

She sighed and took the basket. "It's all right, then. You can go now." Turning

her attention to the bird, she carefully took him from the basket. "How'd you

manage this, sir?"

 

He shrieked and slashed at her when she joggled his leg. "I'm sorry," she

murmured, gentling him with her mind. "I'll make it better—I hope."

 

She went to work, unaware that the children watched her, fascinated. Bird bone

was easier than otter bone to mend: it was thinner and hollow. Better still, it

wasn't a clean break, but one of the greenstick kind, which meant the bone

simply had to be fused together again.

 

Opening her eyes, she saw that the break was healed, the bird's pain gone. She

was dripping sweat onto him. "Sorry," she murmured as he shook himself.

 

He cocked his head, looking at the mended leg,

 

He was impressed, and intrigued by what she had done. At the moment, however,

what he was most interested in was a nap.

 

She smiled. "Just, when you wake up, obey the rules—no hunting or teasing any

other creatures in this castle. They're all my friends too."

 

The osprey understood. She settled him on a wooden rail and brought water from

the stables below. Promising she'd see him later, she gathered her things again

and left.

 

Her early visitors waited for her by the stable door. "You missed breakfast,"

Prince Roald said. "We brought you some." He handed over a napkin wrapped around

sweet rolls.

 

"Thank you," Daine said. "That was very kind."

 

 

She wolfed two of the rolls, knowing her manners

were terrible and not caring.

 

"Papa gets hungry when he's been using his Gift," remarked the princess.

 

Daine wiped her mouth. "It was good of you to bring the osprey, and the food. I

thank you. Now, I think you should go back to the nursery, please. Won't the

servants be missing you?"

 

"We're too old for the nursery," replied Thorn, with all the dignity of his six

years. "Only the twins have to stay there. They're four."

 

"Poor things. Listen—I have to bathe, and then I work for the Riders, which

means I've no time to chat. Good-bye."

 

They looked at her hopefully. What was she supposed to say? At home she'd never

spoken with a child. Parents had always kept them from her. If I ignore them,

they'll go away, she decided, and went to the baths.

 

When she came out, they were waiting. They trailed her to the stable, admiring

the new kittens while she stowed her gear. They followed her back down to the

ponies and helped as she looked after Selda's old pair as well as Mangle and

Cloud, holding brushes, pails, and rakes for her. They were still with Daine as

the trainees, subdued after a morning conference with their officers, came to

look after their mounts.

 

Thayet broke out laughing when she saw what

was going on. "I'm sorry, Daine," she said, giggling, "but it's like ducklings.

No offense, children."

 

"You said we ought to learn more about the stables, Mama." Kalasin was more

outspoken than her brother. "You said if we wanted to come with you and the

Riders when we're older, we'd have to take care of our gear and all."

 

"Daine has to decide if you can stay, however," the queen said.

 

The girl wished the children wouldn't look at her piteously. Thayet was right—it

was like ducklings. She could have shot them easier than resist those eyes.

"Onua? Sarge?" she asked, hoping. They shook their heads.

 

"Look at it this way," Buri said. "You'll need help with the new extras—Jacy and

Kenelm handed in resignations a little while ago. Starting tomorrow we're taking

groups outside the castle walls for days at a stretch. You won t even have Onua

then."

 

Selda had been right, Daine thought, looking at Buri and the queen. They know I

won't be helpful in the field, not if the ponies obey me first.

 

A gentle hand rested on her shoulder—Onua's. "Somebody does have to care for the

washouts' horses," the K'mir whispered. "It's real work, not just something to

do because we haven't the heart to throw you out. And you need to stay close and

study with Numair, remember?"

 

"Once you start, no quitting," Thayet told her

children. "If you agree to help Daine, that's what you do. It's a

responsibility. You can't stop just because you're tired of it." The two coal

black heads nodded seriously.

 

"Thorn?" the Lioness asked. I don't think he's old enough to bind him, Daine

thought, but Thorn was already promising. She recognized the expression on his

face. He might be only six, but he would keep up with Roald and Kalasin or die

trying.

 

Which  means  I'll  have  to  watch  him,   she thought with a sigh. Ducklings.

 

A week passed. It was easier to manage them than she expected. Being able to

meet wild animals was a powerful attraction, one the "ducklings" did not tire of

and would not risk losing. Though she incurred the wrath of all the nursery

helpers but the chief one, Maude, by introducing their charges to savage beasts,

she presented her friends to weasels, crows, bats, and deer. She let them watch

as she worked to heal one of the dogs, who'd had a paw smashed by a passing

wagon.

 

She was surprised to find Roald and Kalasin did help in the stable, and that

only Thorn's size kept him from doing as much. She knew from her meetings with

the twins that his maturity came from the possession of two appallingly lively

younger siblings. Roald and Kalasin also had younger sibs, but their maturity

seemed to result from what people

expected Tortallan royalty to do. She was surprised, and a bit shocked, to learn

that they fed and groomed their ponies at home. She had never heard of princes

and princesses who had chores.

 

"I'll be a page in a year," Roald pointed out one day as they helped with the

constant chore of mending tack. They had settled on the flat area in front of

Daine s stable (as she had come to think of it) as a place for such chores. "I'd

have to learn then, anyway. Its best to know as much as I can ahead of time.

Papa says later the other lessons will keep me busy."

 

"I'll be a page too." Kalasin had insisted Daine call her "Kally" as the

children did. "Papa said girls can be knights, so that's what I'll do."

 

Daine was about to ask Thorn if he wanted his shield when a messenger came

through the gate at full gallop. Covered with dust, the man slid from his horse

as hostlers came to take it.

 

"Lioness," he gasped. "Message for the Lioness."

 

A servant bowed. "This way."

 

Thorn, the princess, and the prince watched, all looking grim. "Great," Thorn

said. "She has to go away again."

 

Kally sighed. "It's like Mama in raiding season," she told him. "We're lucky to

have mothers who fight. Our fathers must stay home and protect their people."

 

"Da fights when they hit the village." Thorn was

a stickler for fact.

 

"Papa fights if he can," Roald tried to smile and

failed.

 

Poor things, Daine thought. They miss their folks, coming and going all the

time. At least while Ma and Grandda were alive, they were there.

 

"How about a run to the beach?" she asked. "The seals aren't that far out. If we

ask nice, maybe they'll come in."

 

"Maybe I should wait," replied the redheaded boy.

 

"I'll have Gimpy keep watch" Daine wheedled. Usually the bloodhound's name made

Thorn smile, but not now. "He'll fetch us if they saddle Darkmoon."

 

"I'm not a baby. I won't cry or anything. It's just—I keep having bad dreams

anymore." Thorn looked down, biting his lip.

 

"Let's go look at the seals," Daine urged gently. Gimpy was coming for them when

the Lioness and Darkmoon passed him on the slope to the beach. The minute she

stopped they knew it was serious: she wore full mail. A company of the Swoop's

guards waited by the gate, wearing combat gear. One of them carried a banner,

crimson silk with a gold lioness rampant—the personal flag of the king's

champion.

 

The knight slid from the saddle, hanging shield

and sword from the pommel before kneeling to embrace her son. Thorn fought

tears.

 

"You know Fief Mandash?" She spoke to all three. Roald and Kally liked her and

didn't look any happier than her son. "They've got ogres—three of them. They

killed the lord and his son and have the rest of the family trapped in the keep.

I have to go. We're the closest king's representatives."

 

Thorn swallowed. "Ma, ogres are bug."

 

"Not buge, huge. The messenger says the male is eight feet or so. That's not

bad, and he's the biggest." Alanna smiled, but her eyes spoke of worry and

watchfulness. "I'm taking some men, all right?" That seemed to reassure the

children. "Thorn, mind your father and Maude, and don't get under people's feet.

A hug and a kiss"—she took them—"and you be good." She tousled his hair and

shook hands with Roald and Kally. "Tell your seal guests good night," she

advised. "You need to clean up before supper."

 

All of them went to obey. The knight watched them pat the seals, pulling on an

amethyst-stitched glove.

 

"Should I go with you, Lioness?" offered Daine. "If it's immortals?"

 

"No, with twenty men I should be fine. What gets me angry is I told Mandash to

arm his people, if he was too cheap to hire soldiers. But no, we can't teach

peasants to use weapons—what if they decide they don't like their overlords?"

She sighed. "I shouldn't speak ill of the dead. I just don't like the timing,

and I don't like it being immortals." She took one of Daine's hands in both of

hers. Her grip was powerful. "Will you and Numair look after my family? Don't

let anything happen to them."

 

Chills crept up the girl's spine.  "We won't, Lioness."

 

Alanna smiled. "Thank you" She drew a deep breath and went to bid good-bye to

the children once more.

 

The Lioness had been gone for two days. Daine had collapsed early into her loft

bed, worn out from her evening's lessons.

 

She dreamed: it was a pleasant night in her badger set. With her belly fall, she

listened to the kits play. She was about to go for a cool drink of water when

her dreams changed. Trees and a moonlit sky tumbled around her. Boats filled

with men came onto the beaches, and men crept among the trees. Speaking softly

and fast, they lit fires, scorching the roosts and blinding her. Into flight she

tumbled, over the roaring cold and salty place with panic in her throat. There

was the light ahead, the one the forest bats had sung about, a beacon of safety.

She was the greatest of the People—she (ould protect them when strange men broke

the night rituals!

 

Daine gasped and sat up. "Odd's bobs, what was that about?"

 

With her excellent night vision and the light of the full moon that came in the

windows under the  eaves, she saw that the rafters overhead were thick with

bats. A good thirty of them, mixed breeds, watched her with nervous eyes. Three

were hoary bats, named for the frost on their brown fur. By themselves they

would not have been a surprise: they weren't sociable bats, not like the

clusters of big and little brown bats that hung with them, or the handful of

pipistrelles.

 

"Wing-friends, what's amiss?" she asked softly. "Come and tell me."

 

Within seconds she was a bat tree, with little bodies festooned on her curls and

parts of her nightshirt. All of them trembled in terror.

 

"Hush," she told them. Closing her eyes, she thought of deep and even breaths,

of safety in caves, of the drip and echo of water in high chambers. Slowly the

bats took her calm into themselves. Small talons changed their grip, this time

so flesh was not caught along with the cloth. The trembling eased and became a

thin vibration. Some of the bolder ones returned to the rafters, to give her

air. She sent the calm out with them, enticing more of those who clung to her to

take the perches they were used to, hanging from wood. The ones left were the

hoary bats and the leaders of each group.

 

Daine opened her eyes. "Now. Let's hear it— one at a time."

 

It was all she could do to stay calm when they described what they had seen. It

was her dream: men, strangers, coming from the woods and from boats on the

water, hiding under the trees. She had to clamp down on her witnesses a little

to make sure of the numbers they were describing. Bats tended to count by the

way they roosted: their idea of numbers was flexible, and depended on the breed

of bat. Daine knew she couldn't tell the baron or the Riders her friends had

seen six quarter-colonies or whatever the total was. Not only would that not be

helpful, but they would think she was crazy.

 

To the hoary bats, who roosted alone, the men had arrived in flocks, like deer

they saw grazing at night. Moreover, each bat had come from a different part of

the wood that ran along the coast. After scribbling with a stick of charcoal on

her drawing pad and squinting to read her own marks, she concluded that each

hoary bat had seen nearly fifty men.

 

The big brown bats had seen at least two colonies—sixty men or so. Most of the

pipistrelles were from one place and had seen less than half of one of their

colonies—almost fifty. One lone pip-istrelle from the wood north of the Swoop

identified another half-colony. The little brown bats had come from the east and

south. Each of their sight-ings came to two tenth-colonies; for them that meant

two hundred men, all told.

 

All the bats assured her their counts had not

overlapped, and that she took as truth. Their concepts of numbers might be odd,

but a bat's knowledge of territory was precise to a pin.

 

Daine looked at the numbers, her skin tingling in shock. If the bats were right,

they had seen more than five hundred strange men coming overland or by sea and

landing near the cove. The bats were more familiar with the locals than those

humans might have believed possible. The little animals insisted the strangers

were not their humans. Moreover, the strangers all wore metal over some parts of

their bodies, and all carried or wore wood tipped with metal, and bars of metal.

Daine could see their faces in the bats' minds: they were the hard faces of

warriors.

 

Carefully, without frightening the animals, she eased into her breeches and

boots. In the process she talked two of the hoary bats into staying behind. The

others, the head of each colony, the lone pipistrelle and one particularly

scared hoary, clung to her nightshirt and hair. They would go with her, they

said.

 

Sarge, who ran the trainees on night watch, and Kally sat in front of the

stable, talking. From the look of things, the princess had been unable to sleep.

"Daine?" Sarge asked when she emerged. The girl's blue eyes widened.

 

Abruptly   Daine   saw   herself   as   they—as

humans—must see her: small, wriggling animals swarming on her, clinging to hair

and clothes. They tried their best to be clean, but a couple of them had lost

control of their bowels.

 

I must look like a monster. Daine swallowed a lump in her throat. She hadn't

realized how much Kally s opinion—or Sarge's—had come to mean to her.

 

"I have to talk to the baron," she whispered without looking at them.

 

Kally walked over hesitantly. She stopped, then reached out to touch a furry

body. The little brown bat transferred his affections to her in a leap. She

squeaked, then let him snuggle into her collar. "He smells you on me." Her tiny

smile trembled and held.

 

Sarge got up, his brown eyes kind. "Come on, girls."

 

The master of the Swoop was in his study. The queen and Josua, the captain of

the Swoop's guards, were there as well, seated in comfortable chairs, while

Numair stared out one of the windows.

 

"What's all this?" George asked. His sharp eyes took in Daine's riders as well

as Rally's small hanger-on. Thayet yelped when she saw Daine; Josua was on his

feet, dagger half-drawn. Numair looked around, frowning.

 

"Please—don't startle them." The bats caught

the surge of her own fears. She made herself take a deep breath and get under

control. Don't open your eyes, she cautioned the bats. The room was cozily lit

from a human standpoint, but not from theirs. "They won't hurt anyone."

 

"It's only bats, Mama." Sarge's mouth twitched: it was impossible to tell that

Kally herself had been upset by them only a few minutes ago,

 

Thayet and Josua stared at Daine,

 

"It's important, sir," she told the baron, "I wouldn't have brought them if it

wasn't,"

 

"May I?" Numair asked, pointing to the hoary bat.

 

The animal's nose was already questing, having located interesting smells on the

sorcerers clothes. Gently Dame handed him over: in one of Numair's gigantic

palms, the bat was dwarfed.

 

"What news have your friends brought for me?" George asked, Daine looked at his

face, but saw no trace of mockery or disbelief.

 

Either he's the world's finest Player or he believes in me, she thought. "Have

you a map?"

 

He gestured behind her. She turned and saw a table covered with sheets of

parchment: on top was a map of Pirate's Swoop, Holding down a corner of it was a

box of small, colored pebbles. Consulting with her friends, she put one at each

location where strangers had been seen, explaining to the adults as

she worked. "All this since twilight," she said when she finished. "We think

it's more'n five hundred, all told." She looked at the picture she'd made, and

blanched. The stones formed a half circle a mile away from the castle and

village of Pirate's Swoop. They had been surrounded in the dark.

 

NINE

 

SIEGE

 

Things moved so fast Daine's head spun: Pirates Swoop was more than prepared for

night attacks. Within minutes Captain Josua, Thayet, and Sarge had left to

quietly wake the village and bring the people back to the castle.

 

With them they took Daine's promise the livestock would move quietly. Once she

had explained things to them, the village animals were eager to help. She felt

ashamed of herself for showing them

images of the raiders' imaginary stewpots in such gruesome detail, but told

herself the cause was a good one. Even the geese and chickens had been willing

to go along after that.

 

Next she asked the bats to return to their friends in her stable. You won't like

the people I'm going to talk to now, she assured them, and they believed her.

George had asked her for spies who would spook less easily than the bats, and

that meant only one thing: owls. Daine had to admit owls were unnerving to deal

with, and she liked them—the bats did not. While they weren't natural

enemies, there was always a chance an owl could make a mistake, and apologies

meant nothing to a dead bat.

 

With the bats gone, she went to the limits of her range, contacting owls and

explaining her problem. She wasn't surprised to find that the silent predators

were already angry about the invasion: the strangers had chased all the game

worth hunting into burrows in earth and tree.

 

Waiting for the owls' report, she and Numair went to the observation deck. From

there they watched as the Swoop's gates quietly opened and guards and Riders

headed for the village, to help the people pack and move. Daine noted with

approval that the hooves of all the horses and ponies were muffled. With the

moon full and the night clear, they didn't need torches—a small blessing, since

the invaders also had used moonlight to keep their arrival secret.

 

The  owls  reported,   and  Daine  wrote  their information on her paper. When

they finished, she added the total with fingers that shook. She checked

her numbers and came up with the same total. A third check bore the same result.

 

Her voice emerged as a squeak. "Lord Baron?"

 

He had come while she was working. "I have the whole thing."

 

He raised his eyebrows. "So soon?"

 

"Owls are fast." She pointed out the total—a little more than six hundred men

had infiltrated the woods. "The owls say they aren't moving. They're camped. No

fires, but they've settled."

 

"Waitin' for dawn," the baron said. "Waitin' for that!' He nodded at the sea.

Two miles out a fog bank lay on the ocean, its top as high as the tower on which

they stood. It took her a minute of looking before she saw what was wrong: the

curved dome was clean, as if the thing were shaped by a sculptor. It was also

dead on the water. Fog was neither tidy nor slow. It moved fast and overwhelmed

everything in its way. This close, she should not have been able to see the sky,

and she ought to have seen it move by now.

 

"Numair?" George asked. The sorcerer was leaning on the wall, his eyes closed. A

transparent black cloud surrounded him; bits of light flickered in it like

fireflies.

 

He shook his head. "Its opaque. I can't even feel the weather-working spells

that are holding it in place, and there have to be spells. Fog is defined by

natural law like any atmospheric creation. In the absence of those laws, we have

to assume magic, which I should be able to detect. Since I can't detect it, that

argues the presence of dampening spells in the fog."

 

"Dampenin' spells." Georges face was tight. "We're boxed in, then—like rats in a

trap. Whatever s in that fog will hit us in the mornin',

sure as the Crooked God cheats. Why'd we have no idea this was cornin ?"

 

The mage looked at his friend, "George, there are more illusion spells and

diffusion spells than there are stars. Scrying is an inexact magic: I have to

know what to look for. All right, I'm good, but even I can be overwhelmed or

outflanked. Alanna and Jon would tell you the same thing."

 

George put a hand on Numair's shoulder. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean you failed at

your job. It's just been a long time since I've been sucker-punched. I don't

like it." His face had taken on harsh new lines, "They'll crush us, between

what's out there and those six hundred at our backs,"

 

"And the army won't come before we're bruised at least," Numair said.

 

Aye.

 

"How many warriors here?"

 

"Eighty—not countin the Riders" George drew a deep breath and looked at Daine.

"What can your friends do to help?"

 

She swallowed, "Don't ask me to make them fight," she pleaded. "They're not—this

isn't about them. I can't ask them to fight and die for humans." Shivering, the

girl remembered the marsh and the slaughtered birds. "Please say you

understand."

 

George's silence drew out for a long moment and it was impossible to read what

was in his face. At last he smiled and patted her arm. "I don't,

entirely, but then I'm all too human. Will you ask them to watch, then? To let

us know if more soldiers come, or if the ones out there start to move?"

 

She nodded, and whispered, "Thanks." Sending out her request, Daine settled to

wait for her friends' reports from the woods. As she listened, guards and Riders

began to return with the villagers. Never before had an evacuation gone so well.

The livestock had been waiting for their owners to come out. There were no

problems with catching animals, not even chickens. The trainees, at least, had a

good idea of why this was so. The villagers did not, and fled to the castle as

if their own animals had turned to ghosts.

 

Dawn. The first raiders came into sight, to find the village empty and the

castle gates closed. The battlements were lined with warriors who did not look

surprised in the least to see raiders outside their walls.

 

When the sun rose above the horizon, fog rolled over Pirates Swoop.

 

A gentle hand was shaking her, and a wet tongue was bathing her face. Daine

looked up and saw Onua, Kalasin, and Tahoi. "I'm sorry, I must've gone to

sleep." She turned scarlet with embarrassment and tried to get up. Her knees

buckled. "Goddess! How long have I been here?"

 

Onua caught her on one side, Kally on the

other. "Since the middle of the night. The baron says we owe the warning to you

and your friends."

 

"Thank my friends. I just passed the word on." She massaged the cramps from her

legs. Kally gave her a roll stuffed with fruit and held a jug full of juice to

go with it. Daine was still hungry when she finished. "What's going on now?" she

asked, accepting a sausage roll from her young friend.

 

"We're in trouble. This"—Onua's wave took in the fog surrounding them—"isn't

just fog. It carries dampening spells for the Gift—plenty of 'em. We're not sure

how many sorcerers are out there holding it, but there have to be a lot of them.

Whoever engineered this planned for everything."

 

Daine looked at the two humans. "That hurts you both, right? You're both

Gifted."

 

Onua nodded. "Lucky for us, there's no need for magic just yet. Numair got word

out to the palace and to the king before the fog came in."

 

Daine looked at the woman, wondering if the mage had found anyone nearby who

could help. Reading her, Onua shook her head.

 

"I'd best put on clean clothes, then, and get my bow." She caught an angry call

from below. "And let Cloud know I'm alive. She's upset with me." "Can I go with

her?" asked Kally. Onua smiled. "Of course. Just make sure you stay with Daine.

If you run into your brother, have him report to me."

 

Daine glanced around to see who was there, and saw the queen, Numair, and the

baron, with trainees and guardsmen armed and keeping watch. "Where should /

report to?"

 

"Here. Take your time. Nothing can happen as long as this mess hangs over us."

 

She nodded. "Let's go, Kally. I need to clean UP<

 

Roald and Thorn were waiting for Daine in her

loft. She shooed them downstairs while she changed, combed her hair, got her

weapons, and comforted the frightened bats. In the stable below she soothed the

ponies, all of whom knew something bad was going on. She was uneasy, herself.

She'd been fogged in before at the Swoop, but it wasn't the same. The mist felt

dirty, and the hackles were up on the back of her neck. The two boys, both

Gifted, were in worse condition than Onua and Kally, and clung to Daine's hands

as she walked them back to the inner court.

 

On her trip down she hadn't looked at the new arrangements: now she did. Long

tents were set up for healers. Water barrels were stacked everywhere. Temporary

corrals held the village animals. Seeing them, Daine went to thank them, assure

them they were safe, and reinforce the need for their good behavior. It was the

first time anyone had explained that raider attacks were the reason why they

were so often dragged up to the castle without warning.

 

Understanding that, they were more than eager to help.

 

"Honestly, you'd think people would have told them before now and saved everyone

trouble," Daine growled. "Speaking of people, where's their masters?"

 

"Some are on the wall," Thorn said. Looking up, Daine saw villagers armed with

bows, shields, and metal caps among the guards and Riders. "The rest are in the

lower levels. We're dug into the rock. There's plenty of room down below."

 

She was startled. She'd never dreamed there might be more to the castle than

what she saw. "How many more surprises does your da have up his sleeve?"

 

Thorn grinned. "A lot"

 

Sarge waved to her from the wall. She waved back, hoping her face didn't reveal

her thoughts. She had human friends here too—friends who might be hurt, or die.

With Ma and Grandda gone, she'd thought she was free of that kind of pain, but

she was less free than ever. She'd never love anyone as she had her family, but

others had come to be important to her: Evin and Miri, who gave her acceptance;

Onua, an elder sister; the Rider officers, respect for her judgment. Each of

those people now was a potential wound.

 

Thinking grim thoughts, she climbed the outside stair to the deck, the children

following her. I should've stayed wild, she told herself. I never should've got

back up on my hind legs.

 

Never? another part of her asked. Never means not meeting sea lions and

griffins. Never means not hearing whales sing. Never means not learning how to

heal. She sighed.

 

On deck once more, she saw two guards and two trainees, Elnore and Padrach, on

duty with bows strung and ready. The queen and Onua were armed as well. Buri,

like Sarge, was elsewhere on the walls, keeping an eye on the other trainees.

Baron George was talking quietly to one of the guards.

 

Thayet smiled at her and crooked a finger at her son and daughter, "Come talk to

me," she ordered, and they obeyed. Thorn went to stand with his father, and

Daine sought out Numair,

 

"Are you all right?"

 

He looked tired and strained. His mouth was tight, as if he were afraid he might

say too much if he opened it. He barely managed a smile for her. "I'm scared,"

he said quietly.

 

She looked up at him. I'm the only one who understands, she thought. If the

Lioness were here, he'd've said it to her, but she's not and I am. There's magic

in the air, lots of it, and everyone looks to him for a miracle. Right now he

can't even teU if his magic is the right kind, and he's afraid.

 

She put her hand in his, and he squeezed it tight. "I hate to theorize without

information, but I need a working plan," he told her softly. "As it is, I either

hold the spells off the Swoop so the others can function, or I leave the

dampeners on them and punch through myself, to fight with what / have. The

problem is that as a warrior-mage my talents are limited, and I have no healing

magic at all. If Alanna were here, we could work off each other, but—" His face

tightened again.

 

"That's it, then," she said, trying to think aloud as he did. "They lured the

Lioness off and put an army between her and us just for that." He nodded.

 

"Which means they've been watchin us all along." Daine and Numair both jumped

when George spoke behind them. "They know we've the queen here, and the next two

in line for the throne." Daine and Numair looked at each other and chorused,

"The Stormwings."

 

"That's why they were spying out the seacoast," Numair went on. "They were

waiting for us to arrive and get settled. I'll bet they also made sure none of

our army or navy was close enough to help." Something occurred to him, and his

eyes lit. "Daine—your magic. How is it?"

 

She was surprised he even asked. "It's the same as ever. You told me, yourself,

I couldn't turn it off" "Wild magic," Numair breathed. "It's in everything. No

matter how many dampeners they lay on us, you'll be able to function!"

 

Something tugged at the back of her eyes— something ugly and sour. "I can't send

my friends to die," she warned, but already her attention had shifted. "Bows!"

she yelled, getting hers off her back and putting an arrow to the string. "Bows!

Stormwing in the air!"

 

George shoved Thorn down between the wall and the floor of the deck, grabbed the

prince and princess and did the same with them, Thayet and Onua had their

weapons in hand. The trainees and guards were armed and ready. The baron had

drawn his sword and dagger.

 

Numair swore so vividly that the children looked at him in awe and delight and

added, "The wind's shifting. They don t need the fog anymore."

 

"The dampeners?" George asked hopefully.

 

The mage shook his head. "Still there. The fog laid them down. Now the spells

wtU stick to all that the fog touched."

 

Within minutes the fog was gone, and the world around them was lit by a

midmorning sun. Daine gasped at the scene that lay before them. A ; fleet lay in

the cove: five long boats, or galleys, rowed by chained men belowdecks, and

seven smaller vessels, all bristling with warriors and their arms. Behind them

lay four barges, huge, flat-bottomed boats with no apparent way to move. Large

wooden structures sat in the middle of each, things that were wood, rawhide, and

rope knit together.

 

Each barge carried a stock of round stone balls, and a complement of barrels.

Around their rims, and around the weird structures, were huge bags of sand.

 

"Such a big siege for such a little castle," Thayet murmured. "Where could they

have sailed from?"

 

"Copper Isles," George replied quietly. "They're Carthak s allies now."

 

"What are the big, flat ones?" Daine asked, searching the air for the Stormwing

she had felt.

 

The queen raised a spyglass to her eye. "War barges—the terror of the Carthaki

navy." She offered the glass so Daine could see clearly. "The things in the

middle are catapults. Each barge is counterbalanced with magic and ballast so

the catapults can hurl stone balls-or liquid fire. They can pound the walls of a

place like this to rubble in the space of a day."

 

"So this emperor has declared war?" Daine asked. She had found the Stormwing,

high above. He stooped, dropping onto the deck of the largest of the galleys,

laughing as humans scrambled away from him.

 

"No Carthaki flags," Onua said.  "This isn't official."

 

Daine stared at her. "Surely that makes no difference. A flag's only a bit of

cloth, after all."

 

"A war's not a war until an official declaration is made and the armies march

under flags." Onua pursed her mouth cynically. "None of those men or

our friends in the woods are wearing uniforms, either."

 

"And he can do that?" Daine asked, outraged.

"Its not a war till this emperor fellow says it is?"

 

"Or until His Majesty does," Numair remarked.

 

Onua said, "We can't expect any help from our navy?"

 

"A week ago Scanran wolf-boats hit all along the north coast," George told them.

"Most of the navy is up there, or on our part of the Inland Sea."

 

"How nice," Prince Roald muttered.

 

"Heads up, darlin's," George said. "I think we're about to hear terms." The

Stormwing was taking flight again, an elegant white flag in one claw and

something much smaller in the other.

 

"This is not good." Numair too had a spyglass. "See the red robes at the bow of

each ship? And there are at least four yellow robes per barge?" He lowered his

glass. "A scarlet robe from the university in Carthak means you have your

mastery—the same level as the Mithran black-and-gold robe. University yellow

robes are adepts. They brought the barges here, and their spells keep them

afloat and working."

 

"What robe are you?" Daine asked, watching the Storm wing's approach.

 

"None," he replied. "Ever put one of those things on? They're hot"

 

"He's a black robe," Onua said, hands tight on

her bow as she watched the monster. "There are only seven of them in the world."

 

The Stormwing was a hundred feet away.

 

"Bows," Thayet said quietly. In the same movement she and all the archers on the

deck raised their weapons, sighting on the messenger.

 

He hovered in the air before them, smirking. "Now, is that nice?"

 

Daine clenched her teeth. This was the one who'd come between her and her ma.

This close, she could put an arrow clean through him.

 

The creature dropped a scroll onto the stone between Thayet and George. The

queen didn't blink; it was the baron who picked it up and opened it. "'To Queen

Thayet of Tor tall and Baron George Cooper of Pirate's Swoop, from the Lord of

the Free Corsairs, Mahil Eddace, greetings. By virtue of superior numbers and

armament, I claim the castle, village, point, and waters of Pirate's Swoop for

the League of Free Corsairs. Should you prove obdurate — '"

 

"Obdurate?" Daine whispered without taking

 

her eyes from her target.

 

"Stubborn," supplied Numair.

 

George continued to read, '" — I shall have no choice but to reduce the castle,

enslave the survivors, kill all beasts, and sow its fields with salt. You have

one chance only to avoid death, capture, or enslavement: surrender to me the

person and effects of Thayet of Tortall and her children, Prince Roald and

Princess Kalasin. You have what remains of this day and tonight to reflect. If

the three persons named are not given over to us by such time as the dawn sun

will clear the horizon, we will commence bombardment by catapult. If you wish to

signify acceptance of these terms, you may do so by runnin' up three white

pennants.'" Calmly he rolled the message up again, and as calmly ripped it to

pieces and tossed them over the wall.

 

"Looks like Ozorne decided what advantage he needs against the king," muttered

Onua.

 

"There was a time when your folk were no one's errand boys," the baron told the

Stormwing. His voice was even and almost friendly.

 

"We don't mind helping out," the Stormwing told him, baring his filthy teeth in

a grin. "In a good cause, you understand." He looked at Daine. "Hello, pink pig.

Zhaneh Bitterclaws will be here to see you soon." He nodded at Onua. "Both of

you." Turning back to George and Thayet, he said, "Well? Your answer?"

 

The baron spat on the stone near his feet. "Get out, before I let them make you

into a pin cushion."

 

The Stormwing's giggle was high and grating. "Oh, good. We hoped you'd say

that." He pumped his wings, pulling away from them fast.

 

A hunter's screech split the air, and Daine's osprey friend shot past the

humans. He tangled his

feet in the monster's hair and hung on, pecking for the monster's eyes. The

Stormwing shrieked in fury and tried to dislodge the bird from his head, but

lacked the arms with which to do it.

 

"Daine, call him off," Numair said, his voice suddenly tight.

 

"I didn't call him on—"

 

"Do it!" her friend yelled. Before them gold fire was stretching above the

galleys to form a great square, anchored by the red robes below.

 

"Come back," Daine yelled, putting her will behind it. "It's not worth it, come

back!" Something was pounding through the air, making her ears hurt.

 

The osprey broke off the attack and returned. Onua grabbed the children and

hustled them off the deck.

 

I almost had his eyes, the bird complained. Just one more wingbeat—

 

The gold fire in the square exploded, knocking everyone   down.   Like   a  

nightmare,   a  horde   of Stormwings   blasted   through,    led   by   Zhaneh

Bitterclaws. They filled the air with a degree of

stench and evil that had not been felt in the world in

four centuries. To that they added pure fear in a

weight  that  crushed   the   humans   before   them.

 

Something—something huge and red in color—

almost seemed to shove the gigantic flock through

the gate,  but  it vanished.  It had only been  an

impression; Daine was too busy trying to breathe

with a full pack of terror on her mind to think about it for more than a second.

 

She straightened: an act of will that took all the courage she had. At the

palace she'd had a taste of what a flock of the monsters could be like, but it

was nothing like this. She brought up her longbow. At the edge of her vision she

saw Numair, then the baron, struggle to their feet. She smiled, blinked the

sweat from her eyes, and loosed her arrow.

 

The messenger had chosen to attack with the flock. As she suspected, her arrow

went clean through him. Before he had struck the rocks below she had another

arrow on the string and loosed. It flew in a volley as the other humans released

their arrows.

 

Battle raged. Archers, Daine included, fired bolt after bolt, making sure of the

target before they loosed. Numair made a hard decision fast sitting against the

wall, where he'd trip no one up, he lifted the dampener spells. The people with

lesser Gifts, including those who knew fire- and war-spells, got to work. Onua

quickly drew a protective circle around the mage to hide him from the

Stormwings.

 

Daine fought two wars. Her animal friends wanted to rescue her, but she refused

to let them. She soon learned that keeping her will on so many species, in the

woods, the castle, and the air, was impossible. Pain shot through her head:

twice she lost control of the gulls and ospreys. With triumphant screams the

birds leaped into the air to harry the Stormwings. With claws and beaks they

attacked, trying to drive the monsters onto the rocks or into each other.

 

Tears rolled down Daine's cheeks. Mechanically she fired as birds fought and

died, cut by steel wings or torn to pieces by steel claws and teeth. There was

no chance that her power to heal would be pulled from her in this battle as it

had been in the marsh: a wound here was death on the rocks below.

 

When the Stormwings attacked, so did the land raiders, reinforced by the fleet

once the fog lifted. For the rest of the morning and into the long afternoon

they tried to bring rams and ladders up to the castle walls, and were driven

back.

 

Eventually the Stormwings lost interest in the battle and went to feast on the

enemy dead outside the walls. They had what they wanted, no matter who won. They

left the air over the deck first, not wanting to go on defending themselves

against the archers and the birds.

 

When the deck had been quiet for a while, George ordered Daine to rest. She

found some shade close to Numair and sat, leaning her throbbing head on her

updrawn knees. No! she told the animals, who wanted to fight. No, no, no! With

her last refusal she tightened her grip, until they gave in. "Look at you."

While she'd battled her friends, Miri had come to the deck with Kalasin and one

of the maids. All three carried laden trays and wineskins. The fisher-girl came

to Daine, frowning. "Your skin's a nice lobster red. You landlubbers don't think

about reflected glare—" She rubbed a cool salve into Daine's hot face and arms.

"Kally, where s the tonic?"

 

The princess filled a tankard from her wineskin and handed it over,

 

"Drink, or you'll be sick." Miri put the tankard to Daine's lips. She took a

gulp and choked—it was tomato juice laden with salt and other things. "Drink it

all"

 

"Goddess, that's nasty!" she croaked. She had the Smith-god s own headache. Her

hands throbbed, and her fingers refused to close. The muscles of both arms were

screaming. She had never shot so much in her life.

 

"Nasty it may be, but it'll keep you from collapsing on us. Have some more.

Maude brewed it up special for you. Only think how her feelings would be hurt if

you refused it."

 

She sat up, wincing as her head pounded. Maude?—the old woman in charge of the

nursery, "That's right—she's a healer, isn't she?" From her cradle Daine had

been taught to do as a healer said. She drew a deep breath and drank what was in

the tankard as fast as possible. For a moment her stomach surged and her head

screamed; then most of the pain and sickness were gone. "Goddess bless all

healers,"  Daine  whispered.  Even her hands had improved a little.

 

She sat up, and the maid gave her a bowl of stew and a roll. Daine took them and

began to eat as Miri and the servant looked at Numair. "Should you even be out

here?" she asked Kally.

 

"Onua put a protective circle around this place," Miri said over her shoulder.

 

Daine smiled at Kally, then looked at Miri.

 

"How's it going?"

 

"Not bad." That came from Numair. He sat with his head tilted back against the

wall, his eyes closed, his face pouring sweat. Pillows had been put around his

sides to make him comfortable. Someone—a redheaded six-year-old, Daine

suspected—had tucked his prize stuffed bear under one of the mage's big hands.

"They can't breach the walls—can't even get near them. They're having a korribk

time with the archers. We're holding our own,

 

"Can you drink or eat?" Kally asked. "Maude says you should if it won't distract

you from the spells."

 

He nodded. The girl fetched a cup of water from a nearby barrel and held it to

his lips. He drank without opening his eyes. "How are you doing, Your Highness?"

 

"Please don't call me that." The girl's voice cracked. "It's 'cause of me being

a princess that all this is happening. It's my fault and I hate it!"

 

Daine rolled to her knees and went to the child. "Here, now—stop that," she

said, patting Kally's shoulder. The girl turned and buried her head in Daine's

shirt. She was crying, and fighting hard to keep from making any sound. She's

only eight, Daine thought sadly. "You got it all wrong, sweet-ling. Those men

would do this no matter who they're after. They could have asked for Numair,

here, who's in trouble in that Carthak place, or Sarge, that's a runaway slave.

It isn't 'cause of you or Roald or anybody. You're just the excuse. If you must

blame somebody, blame them Carthaks."

 

"Carthakis," Numair corrected. He was smiling a little. "Daine's right, Kalasin.

The person who commits an action is the one responsible for it, not the people

he commits the action upon."

 

"But they said it was 'cause of Mama and Roald and me." Kally blew her nose and

wiped her face.

 

"So they would," Daine burned with fury. The Riders, the guards—even she had put

herself in spots where a fight might sometimes be the only answer. They all knew

the risks. But to twist a little girls mind so she blamed herself for the

fight—that was horrible. "Evil people say evil things to make good people cry

and doubt. Don't let them get that hold on you. It's because they're too cheap

to buy food. They druther steal it if they can. That's really what it's about."

 

"Kalasin?" Maude was at the stair, calling. "I

need you below. There's healing to be done."

 

Kally   sniffed   and   wiped   her   face   again.

"Coming."

 

Daine watched her go. "But she's only a child" "That child is a strong, natural

healer." Numair hadn't once opened his eyes. "She's partly untrained,

still, but Maude can talk her through whatever has to be done. How are you

managing?"

 

Daine   looked   at  him   warily.   "What   d'you mean?"

 

"I mean your friends out there must be dying to go after the raiders, and I

definitely recall you saying you won't let them fight. The birds got away from

you this morning, didn't they?"

 

Daine clenched her fists and immediately regretted it. "I'm all right."

 

"Liar." He said it almost with amusement. "Is it a strain?"

 

The air was singing to her. "What?" She got to her feet. Where was it coming

from? "Numair, do you hear it?"

 

"Hear what?"

 

It was like the griffins, only different, a singing coming from the north, low

and close. It filled her eyes and ears and beat against the sore palms of her

hands.

 

Onua was with George and Captain Josua, trying to talk Thayet into going below,

when she felt her circle of protection on the deck evaporate.

 

"Down!" She pushed the queen to the floor. George and Josua had their swords out

as the source of the music came thundering up from below to surge over their

heads. Numair was on his feet instantly, his watch over the castle shattered.

 

The dragon shrieked its fury and broke away, to head out to sea; she turned and

came back. Everyone was on the floor but Daine. She stood on the wall, scant

inches between her toes and empty air, awed by the glory before her. Scarlet

wings and scales glittered like rubies along that long and graceful form. The

wings, fashioned like a bat's, were huge, delicate structures of deep red, lit

from within by silver bones. As the dragon passed inches over her head, almost

knocking her onto the deck, she could see orange and yellow scales decorating

the great creature's belly. Like the Stormwings, her claws and teeth were

silver, but not the hard silver of metal.

 

Her song almost deafened^the girl. She struggled to force the notes into a form

she could understand, until she heard: —Kidnappers! Filthy kidnappers! Rend

them, take the raven-haired one to a cape on the ships!'—

 

Daine shook her aching head. What was she hearing?

 

The dragon came in low and almost seized Thayet before having to reverse her

flight. —Bring me here? You will send me home with your human tricks!—

 

The  girl  closed  her eyes.  What  tricks?  She shouted with her magic, as

loudly as she could. Tahoi yelped. Below the horses screamed, their delicate

ears in pain.

 

The dragon came in again and yanked the sword from Josua's fist. The rrian was

flung to the stone, where he lay stunned.

 

"Stop!" Daine yelled. "Stop! What kidnappers? What lies?"

 

The dragon was coming again, —Send me home! I demand it!-—

 

Numair threw fire at her, fire that settled on her like a cloak and blew away.

 

The long head twisted around to focus on him. —Human mage, you will pay

for stealing me—

 

Daine threw herself at Numair and knocked him down. The long shadow fell over

them, and stayed. The stone beneath them quivered. Somewhere distant a number of

people screamed.

 

The deck was sixty feet across. The dragon had taken twenty of those feet for

her person, forefeet to hind legs, and cluttered a good twenty feet more with

her tail and wings. Everyone but Daine and Numair, between her forepaws, was

pressed to the wall or had made it to the stairs.

 

Daine jumped to her feet and raised her hands.

 

I think I have the knack of it now, she thought, or

please Goddess I hope I do... .Putting her hands on

that scarlet breast, she called, —Listen, wing-sister!-—

Information  flooded   into   her  mind   as   the

dragon let out an ear-rending screech. Daine's nose began to bleed; the

intensity of her contact with the dragons mind had overloaded her body's limits.

 

—Who speaks?—

 

Daine drew a breath, forcing her heart and lungs to slow down. —Me.—

 

—Joking,— Disbelief was loud in the dragon's mind and in hers.

 

—No joke,— Daine said, —What did they tell you, the red robes on the ships?—

 

Why did she feel as if she were healing something? A quick look inside showed

her copper fire streaming through her hands, being pulled out of her and into

the dragon. When she tugged, she realized she couldn't yank away. Her palms were

locked against the dragons scales.

 

The dragon was hesitant now. —They say—they say, raven-haired one and her kits

stole me from home, brought me here to destroy boats.—

 

—Can't you smell a lie?— Daine asked. She was getting a sense of the mind behind

the huge, catlike eyes, This dragon was not much older than a human of Miris

age, say, and very frightened: panic-stricken, in fact.

 

—Only smell on red robes was Eaters,— The Stormwings were vivid in the dragons

mind.

 

—They brought you, the robes. They brought you with the Eaters.—

 

—Do not understand...— The dragon was confused and scared. She was quivering

under Daine's hands. —Tired. Sick. Little one... —

 

Daine felt the dragons hide ripple. It was like a convulsion—or a contraction!

Ma's daughter realized.

 

—You're having a baby'/— she cried. Suddenly the dragons mind filled with a hot

excitement that shattered Daine's magical hearing. Her hands dropped free of the

dragon, and she clapped them to her ears.

 

The dragon screeched and launched herself into the air. Before Daine realized

she was leaving, she had gone, flying north along the cliffs. Her image

blurred, then vanished.

 

She can do magic, the girl realized with awe, Numair got to his feet and jerked

her into his arms. "You little idiot," he whispered, hugging her so tightly she

squeaked.

 

"She was in labor and on her way home," Daine told him, feeling mashed. "They

opened the gate nearby, and it pulled her in. I think it killed her baby. Maybe

it would've killed her—but it was just what you said, the wild magic was just

sucked right out of me, so I think she's healing. And she's been educated,

Numair, from books! Her mind—it's all organized, like you've been after me to

do—"

 

Around them the others were coming forward. In Josua's and the guards' eyes she

saw an emotion that looked like fear.

 

Someone ran up to the deck—Farant. "Master Numair? The healers are asking if

somethings wrong. If you don't shield them now, we'll lose Sarge."

 

"Oh no,"Thayet whispered.

 

Numair released Daine and sat against the wall once more. His eyes closed, and

the quality of air around him changed.

 

Daine decided she might like to sit down for a while herself. Her legs folded

before she told them to, and she never remembered hitting the ground.

 

CHAPTER TEN

 

LISTENING FAR ENOUGH

 

Someone had carried her below and put her on a cot in what she realized was the

baron's study. Tahoi lay nearby, worried; a couple of the bats clung discreetly

to the hangings. The osprey— missing an eye, but miraculously alive—sat on the

perch, letting Onua feed him raw fish. Daine sat up. Her head pounded worse than

ever, and she felt her stomach heave. "I think I'm going to be sick," she

whispered.

 

Onua got a basin to her just in time. "What's the matter?" she asked when Daine

finished vomit- • ing. "Was it the dragon?"

 

"No," she croaked. "How long've I been out?" "Not too long. It's just after

sunset." Looking at her shirt, Daine saw it was a gory mess. "What happened?"

 

"You had a nosebleed. What's wrong with your head? Can you tell?" Onua smoothed

her hair. "It's important. You're important."

 

They knew she was awake and their struggle to get free increased. She didn't

even know she'd stopped answering the K'mir until coolness entered her veins,

driving back the hot fire of the headache. She opened her eyes. Kally held one

of her hands, Thorn another. The coolness had been theirs.

 

"Hello," she said. Her voice sounded like a rusty gate. "Thank you."

 

"You're wearing yourself out." Maude stood behind the children, looking stern.

"You have to let some spells go. I know your magic is different, but your body's

just like anybody else s. You're doing too much. Release some of your spells, or

we can't answer for the consequences."

 

Daine looked at Onua as the old woman steered Kally and Thorn out. "Easy for her

to say," she muttered when the door was safely closed.

 

Onua brought over a tray of food and put it on the table beside her cot. "Eat.

What magic do you have going, anyway?"

 

Hotcakes, drenched in butter and syrup, fruit juice, hot cocoa. The sugar

cleared her head as she ate. "I can't let them fight," she said, her mouth fidL

 

"Let who fight?" Onua scratched Tahoi's ears, and patiently allowed the bats to

settle on her shoulders as they listened to Daine.

 

There was cold water, to cut the sweetness. She drank half a tankard in a gulp.

"Them." She waved her fork in the direction of the woods outside the castle.

"The wild creatures—they won't let me be.

 

They want to fight the raiders—they've been wanting to all day."

 

Onua moved her fingers to Tahoi's spine, and the great dog sighed. "I don't

understand. Is it so bad if they fight? It's their home too."

 

Daine glared at her. "They'll get killedl They're animals. It's not for them to

get tangled in human stupidness!"

 

"You won't like any of that," Onua told the bat that sniffed the tray. To the

girl she said, "It seems to me we tangle them in our stupidity all the time. At

least if you tell them how to fight, they have a chance."

 

Daine got up and paced. "You don't understand! Once I meet them or talk to them,

I know them. They're my friends; they're part of me. When they get hurt and die,

it hurts me" She pounded her chest to make her point.

 

"You think it doesn't hurt me, when one of my horses dies?"

 

Daine  blushed,   embarrassed.   "I   forgot.  I'm sorry."

 

The older woman sighed. "We share this world, Daine. We can't hold apart from

each other— humans and animals are meant to be partners. Aren't we, Tahoi?" The

dog wagged his tail. "He knows. He saved my life, when my husband left me to

die. I've saved his life since. He can't cook or sing, and I can't chase

rabbits, but we're partners all the

same. The Riders' ponies are full partners with their master. They have to be,

and that's what I train them to be, so everyone has a better chance of

surviving.

 

"The Swoops animals are in the same trap we are. Men broke into their homes,

killed their families, threatened you—and you won't let them do anything for

fear you'll be hurt. That's selfish. How would you like it if I took your bow

and said I cared too much about you to let you fight?"

 

Daine winced. "I see your point."

 

"You've made your friends helpless, just like bandits made you helpless when

they killed your family. Of course the animals fight you." Onua sighed. "We have

no choice in being hunted—not animals, not humans. That's how the world is. The

choice we do have is to take it—or fight. Why don't you show them how not to get

killed, and let them decide?" She studied her nails and added, "I'll be honest

with you. We need all the help we can get."

 

Daine went to the window, fingering her badger's claw. I know what she means,

she realized. They'll start with the catapults in the morning and smash our

walls. Then they'll come take Thayet and the children if they're alive. And the

rest—Thorn, the twins, Gimpy and Cloud and Mangle...

 

There's got to be something my friends can do to help.

 

Suddenly she remembered a talk she'd heard Buri give the trainees. "If your

numbers are small a Rider Group, say—it's idiotic to attack face-on when the

enemy has superior numbers. But, enemies are only men, and men scare easy. Use

booby traps: snares, pits covered with branches, pebbles strewn across the road

to cripple them and their mounts. Foul their water sources. Sneak into camp and

ruin their food, if you can. Keep up a racket all night so nobody gets any rest,

and you've got the sentries shooting at ghosts. Do they buy or steal food from

the locals:1 Make sure the food they get their mitts on is moldy, stale, or wet.

 

"An enemy that's tired, ill fed, and scared is an

enemy who's half beat."

 

We could do that, Daine thought now. If the soldiers here on land are crippled,

Thayet and everybody else might be able to fight their way through and escape

before the ships get their warriors to the castle.

 

Closing her eyes, she opened her mind to the extent of her range. The countless

animals in the woods around Pirate's Swoop began to  clamor. They wanted her to

release them. They wanted to tear, and gnaw, and leap— Quiet! she yelled. They

obeyed.

 

She reached first for minks, weasels, and martens—clever, small animals with

sharp claws and teeth. They were quick to grasp the images of i^Kor wraoDings,

rope, and bowstrings. They must not be seen, she said over and over, with all

her will behind it; they mustn't be caught. She pressed the image of bows,

knives, and swords into their minds, until they knew to run or hide if they saw

a human with a weapon in his hand.

 

Bears, wild boars, and woodchucks went after supplies, once she'd made them

promise to run at any signs of human attack. She left them pulling apart sacks

and boxes of grain, cheese, salted meat, and vegetables. Shrews and voles

offered to take care of the tea and coffee supplies. If there was an edible or

drinkable scrap in the camp by morning, she would be surprised.

 

Foxes she asked to free the picketed horses and mules. Once she had explained

things, the strangers' mounts were happy to leave their masters and run for the

woods. Some of the enemy's mules, once they were freed, came back to give water

barrels a kick or a roll downhill. Owls and bats volunteered to keep the guards

busy. Sentry after sentry had the unpleasant experience of an owl dropping on

him silently from above, or of a bat flying directly into his face. Raccoons

walked away with arrows and knives. Wolves howled on the fringes of the camp, to

be answered by wildcats of all sizes.

 

Gods go with all of you, she thought sadly, and broke off the contact.

 

The room was empty. Surprisingly, it hadn't taken long to muster her army at

all: the candle that marked the time had burned down one hour's mark and half of

another. I guess it's easier to get them to do what they want than it is keeping

them from doing it, she thought.

 

Please Goddess, don't let my friends be hurt. She put on the clean clothes that

lay on the cot, and let herself out.

 

Numair was right down the hall, in a room filled with books. The skin around his

face was slack and gray; his nose thrust out like the prow of a sinking ship.

His crisp mane was matted with sweat, his face drenched with it. Checking the

water jug on the table beside him, she saw it was empty. She went back and

brought her own water to him. This time, when she came in, his eyes were open.

They were dull and tired.

 

"Thanks," he whispered as she poured water for him.  His hands  shook when  she 

gave him the tankard.

 

"Wait." She supported his head and shoulders, steadying his grip on the tankard

with her free hand. "You're still keeping those dampeners off?"

 

He nodded as he drank, and gasped when he was done.

 

It hurt to talk casually when he looked half-dead. You won't help him if you

turn into a baby, she told herself sternly. "Can 1 get you some food?"

 

"I'll just throw up." He smiled. "How do you like your first siege?"

 

"That's very funny," she told him sourly. "I'm so glad you've hung on to your

sense of humor. Only think how scared I'd be if you hadn't."

 

He closed his eyes and smiled. "That's my magelet."

 

"Can't you let up awhile?"

 

 

 

He shook his head. "The healers. They're still going. Daine—this afternoon. You

said the dragon can think? It's educated?"

 

"She. She's educated. Even the griffins are like my animals, with all that's in

their heads jumbled together higgledy-piggledy. Not her. She's read things in

scrolls—I saw them in her mind,"

 

"Amazing," he whispered. "I'd heard stories—-just never believed them."

 

"What stories?"

 

"They're mages. Well, we saw that. She came right up on us. Even you didn't hear

her until she was close. And she vanished. Do you hear her now?"

 

Daine listened, hard, "No, sir. But like you said—I didn't hear her until the

last" She pulled off his boots and put a cushion under his feet, More cushions

went behind his head. She noticed that he still clung to the toy Thorn had put

in his hand. "There's got to be something else I can try. I let the land animals

go. They'll do some damage. There's not enough creatures on the ships to work

with, though. It's mostly rats out there. I can't work with

rats. I've tried, but they don't even want to listen to me.

 

"Whales;1 Ask them to swim up under the barges—capsize them. The catapults are

the biggest danger. Then the red robes on the galleys."

 

She thought it over. "If whales're out there, I can't hear 'em. They're not in

range." She chewed on a thumbnail until he knocked her hand away. "I'm fair

tired too. The dragon sucked me almost dry." This time she didn't even get the

thumbnail to her mouth before he grabbed her wrist. "Pity I can't reach the sea.

If there's a cold spot in the cellars-—" "Find George. He'll figure out a way to

get you to the water."

 

She saw another danger. "What if the mages on the ships catch me?"

 

"It's a risk, but you stand a better chance than anyone with the Gift. Only a

very few can detect wild magic. It's a skill mages in Carthak are discouraged

from acquiring. Remember, they think it's old wives' tales. If someone out there

could sense it, he'd have a difficult time convincing the others. If you're

detected, you can escape among the seals and sea lions." He sighed. "I know it's

dangerous, and I hate to drive you this way, but—we need a miracle. I'm hoping

you can come up with one."

 

She got up. "Wish me luck." She hesitated, then kissed his cheek.

 

He gave her a feeble hug. "Luck, magelet."

 

Daine looked down the length of rock at the castle's rear. George and Evin stood

by with ropes and a sling. "You sent folk down this way before?"

 

"It's a better ride than it looks," the baron assured her. "They won't see you

from the water, because you're goin' down a rock chimney. When you return, just

get in the sling and give the rope three big tugs" — he showed her what he

meant— "and three little tugs. I'll have someone I trust on watch here for you.

Got it?"

 

She nodded and fitted herself into the rope sling between the two men. "Good

thing I grew up in the mountains and I'm not afraid of heights," she said with

false cheerfulness, easing herself out over the edge of the wall. "I told you

this is a long shot, didn't I?"

 

"Several times," the baron assured her. "Don't worry, I'm expert in long shots,

youngling. Been takin them all my life."

 

"What will you do for light?" asked Evin.

 

She looked at him in surprise. "I don't need any. There's the moon, after all.

And I see well in the dark."

 

George nodded. "Try to be topside when the fun starts in the mornin ."

 

She smiled up at him. "Wouldn't miss it for the world."

 

The trip down the rock chimney seemed over almost before it started. At the

bottom she found herself on the beach. Here she climbed out of the sling, pulled

off her boots, and rolled up her breeches. At a brisk walk, she followed a strip

of beach north, along the cliff face. She needed a place where she could anchor

herself among the rocks. It wasn't her intention to be washed out to sea.

 

Finally she reached a spot that looked good. The cliffs were at her back. To the

north lay more rock. The castle bluff shielded her from all sight of the enemy

fleet, riding at anchor in the mouth of the Swoop's cove.

 

Gripping her badger's claw for luck, she wedged herself between two boulders and

lowered herself into the ocean. She had to bite a lip to keep from shrieking at

the cold wetness. Within seconds she was numb to the waist. For good measure she

immersed her hands and sent her magic out.

 

The salt water made her feel as if the dragon had never drained her magic. Her

mind raced past tumbles of rocks and kelp, past quite a few sunken ships. So

that's why this is Pirate's Swoop, she thought. They swooped out from the cove.

 

She found the seals first and called a greeting. They wanted to play, but she

explained she hadn't the time just now. On she went, beyond her normal range and

into deep water.

 

Whale songs rose all around her to fill the sea

with their magic. She had found a pod of nearly forty blue whales. Three

quarters of them were adults, each at least eighty feet long and weighing over

one hundred and forty tons. Daine faltered, awed by their magnificence, then

called, —Hello!-—

 

In a cave high over Daine's head, the dragon stopped nuzzling her little one. It

was the mage-child, the one who had restored her baby to life when she had

thought it dead in her body. The dragon couldn't mistake that atrocious accent.

 

Whales came into Daine's mind, huge shadows staring at a girl-shadow. One—a

hundred feet if he's an inch, Daine thought, a bit frightened— moved ahead of

the others with grace and majesty. —Who calls!—

 

This was nothing like talking with land animals, seals, or fish. Whales seemed

wise, in their own fashion, and words only partly conveyed the things they said.

To their question she gave them what she was, or how she saw herself, and image

embroidered with feeling and ideas.

 

They were amused. —Why do you seek us out, tiny human calf?—

 

With images and ideas she explained the siege, the Carthakis, the release of the

Stormwings and the dragon. —They want to take our freedom and they're hurting my

friends. 1 came to ask your help. If jour or Jive of you came up under the

barges and overset them, and maybe one or two of the large boats, we'd have a

chance. I know it's a big

favor to ask. I can't say they won't hurt you——maybe they can. But you're my

best hope, you see.—

 

The chief whale heard her out politely. His answer, when it came, blasted into

her mind and ears. —No.—

 

She barely remembered that she was out in the open in time to choke back a

scream. She bit deep into her own wrist to smother it.

 

—You don't understand!-— How could she explain so they would care? She gave them

Onua's wry humor, Thayet's leadership, Miri's love of the sea, George's  

intelligence,   Numair's   curiosity.   —The enemy kills bumans and animals who

never hurt anyone. They brought monsters here. (She gave them spidrens as well

as Stormwings—it never occurred to her to add the griffins or the dragon.) We

have calves there— little ones -who depend on us to keep them safe. (Roald,

Kally, and Thorn were as fresh in her mind as if they stood with her. She

offered them to these distant, cold judges.)  You wouldn't let your calves die.

Grown humans may hunt you, but not these. Help me save them!—

 

The dragon looked at her newborn. Knowing the kit was dead in her belly had sent

her in a rage to attack the humans. She had blamed them for stealing her from

home at the start of her labor, had blamed them for the magic voyage that had

killed the life in her. Her kit, her first, had been dead— until this girl-child

had put her hands on her breast The pangs had begun again—her kit had been

born. Dragons do not give birth lightly, do not face the loss of young lightly.

 

—You do not understand, mortal calf,— said the whale leader.

 

—Explain it to me, phase?— She struggled to be polite. There had to be a way she

could talk them around.

 

—We will not fight or kill. Not for your cause—not for any cause. Violence

against higher life-forms is disgusting. For centuries the People have vowed

that the taking of a higher life is an abomination.—

 

—But Miri told me, you've attacked ships that kill your kind....—

 

—No.—— Once again the force of the reply hurt. —There have been accidents. There

are times when one will go insane. Always, when the one who has fought

understands what took place, that one starves himself, herself to death, to pay

for the sin. We will not fight. We will not kill—

 

She had never heard such absolute refusal. It sounded in the marrow of her bones

and through her nerve endings. Under its pressure her head began to pound again.

—We'll die, then. Their machines will break our walls—they'll have us out as an

octopus has a hermit crab out of its shell. My friends, in the air, on the

land—they'll have died for nothing.—

 

—You should not have asked them to fight.—

 

—I didn't ask them! They wanted to—because they're my friends!:—

 

—There is no pood reason to fipht. There is no pood reason

to kill—The whales' voices were growing faint.

 

—Where are you going?— Tears rolled down her cheeks. They were her last chance,

and they wouldn't even listen.

 

—If ships are here, there is a chance of an accident. We cannot accept that

risk. We go, Jar from this place where you make a killing-ground.—

 

—I didn't make it!— she yelled, furious. —They came to me!—

 

The whales were gone. The only sound in her mind and ears was the lapping of

waves. It would happen again, just like at home. The queen would die before

she'd let Carthakis take her or her children. Numair would burn out. The raiders

would win. If she'd learned her lessons better, if she'd explained things at the

palace instead of waiting till the badger came to her at the beach... She put

her face in her hands and sobbed.

 

IJ you listen hard and long, you can hear any of us, call any of us, that you

want. It sounded now, so clearly that she looked up, trying to find the badger.

He was nowhere to be seen.

 

IJ you listen hard and long, you can hear any of us, c any of us, that you want.

That's what he had told her. Maybe she could catch up to the whales, convince

them. Maybe she could bring them under her will. Surely that was like calling

anyone she wanted to, wasn't it?      I It's wrong to force the whales to fight,

a small voice in her mind argued. Not when they hate it so.

 

I won't let my people die, she told the voice. I can't.

 

She took a deep breath, and another. She let go of herself, opening her mind

entirely to wild magic. Grabbing her up, the copper fire took her west.

 

She rolled along the oceans bottom like a wave, hearing each click and gurgle

the sea creatures made. Her awareness spread in a half circle, hearing the

fleet, finding the departing whales. She would have talked to them, but the

copper fire wrapped tighter around her mind and kept moving. Deeper and deeper

the ocean floor sank. With dreamy surprise she slid around a patch of

islands—where had they come from?

 

She dropped into ice water that was black as ink in her mind. In the west, past

the islands, he lay— ship killer, man-eater, old as time. The mages had missed

him when they sealed the Divine Realms, centuries ago. He had lain on the

bottom, the ultimate predator, dining on whales and human ships. His immense

tentacles, each a mile long, stirred with interest.

 

The kraken had never seen a little fish like her.

 

Daine stared at him, aghast. His was the body of an octopus with far too many

arms, his mantle a mile and a half across.

 

—/ will kill any fleet you like, littlijish.— His voice was filled with soft,

deadly good humor. —You were talking to the whales. Pacifists, all of

them—enough to make me vomit. Just show me where those nasty raiders are. I can

guarantee they won't trouble you Jor long.—

 

—You'd never make it on time,—she said, to cover her real thought: I could never

get rid of him!

 

—Leave that to me. Come, my dear——this is no time to be saueamish.—

 

Deals with demons, she thought nervously. It's a deal with a demon... .Wait—what

about Numair? Once he returns to full strength, he'll be a match for this

monster. I hope he will, anyway, because this kraken is the only hope I have

left.

 

Please Goddess and Horse Lords, let this be a good choice!

 

Daine thrust what she knew of the fleet at the giant thing, and fled as his

laugh echoed all around her. She flashed through the water faster than she would

have believed possible. It was hard to say what she was doing: running from the

kraken or racing to get to the Swoop before sunrise.

 

It was too late. When she opened her eyes, the incoming tide was up to her chin,

and the sky overhead was pink.

 

She struggled, fighting to get her tightly wedged body out from between the

rocks. Everything was numb; her hands couldn't get a purchase anywhere. How can

I reach the castle, let alone the deck? she wondered, panting as she tried to

free herself. And what can I tell them, anyway? If those islands are

what I think they are, they're the Copper Isles, four days' sail out. If I

didn't dream that whatsits, that kraken, there won't be anything here in four

days for him to eat—

 

Curved silver bars closed around her middle, gently. She looked up into the

dragon's catlike eyes.

 

—/ will take you to your jriends, little mage.—

 

The dragon wrapped her other forepaw around the one that gripped Daine. The girl

held on to those silver claws, running her hands over them in awe. There was a

tremendous jolt, and they were airborne. She screamed in delight to see the

earth fall away below them, forgetting briefly all she had been through, and all

that was coming, in the joy of flight. Behind her she could feel the surge of

the dragon's wings as they soared higher and higher. To their left she saw the

enemy, and the Stormwing that dropped to Mahil Eddace's ship. The red robes in

the galleys and transports sat or lay at the prows of theirs ships, many

clutching their heads in their hands. Slaves, bare but for a loincloth and a

collar, ministered to the red robes.

 

Her appearance—the dragon's appearance— had dramatic results. Men pointed and

screamed; archers scrambled for their weapons. One red robe got up and did

something that involved waving hands. It resulted in a yellowish cloud that

boiled their way.

 

—Amateurs,— the dragon said coldly.

 

When the cloud reached them, she blew on it, and it vanished. She banked

gracefully, heading for the Swoop. Tiny figures on the deck pointed at them,

while any of the archers who might be in range had their bows up. Someone on the

deck recognized Daine and called an order. Slowly the weapons came down.

 

She peered at one of the dragon's toes, examining the bone structure and the

violet scales. (She picked up several tiny cuts on the scale edges, which were

razor sharp.) "Excuse me—weren't you red yesterday?"

 

—1 -was angry. We may change ro/or, to suit our wills— or ro reflect strong

emotion.— The great creature hesitated, then went on, —I beard you speak to the

whales.—

 

She swiveled to face her bearer, "You did? But these days nobody else hears when

I'm talking to just one species."

 

—That may he so) among mortal creatures.— (It occurred to Daine her rescuer was

a snob.) — We are mages of the air.—Sounding anxious, she added, — Could you

send me homer11 do not understand how 1 came to be here, and I wish to he with

my family,—

 

"We don't know how," Daine replied sadly as they descended. "Were trying to

learn, though. If you stay with us, we'll find a way to send you home—if we

survive, that is."

 

The dragon touched down, more gracefully than she had the day before, and

released Daine. Onua, Roald, Kally, and Thorn ran to hold her up

as the great creature rose into the air and flew back along the cliff. Once more

she vanished in midair.

 

"Any luck?" the baron asked as he and Thayet came over, their faces worn and

exhausted. Daine looked around and saw Numair, seated on the wall. He waved a

shaky hand.

 

"No," she told her audience quietly. "The whales said no." She couldn't even

bring herself to look at Numair again. "There—there might be something, but—I

don't know. I don't think it can be here in time. I'm sorry"

 

The queen patted her arm. "You tried. You've done so much already. I don't think

the men from the camp outside the walls are fit to go into battle today, thanks

to your friends."

 

"The dragon?" George asked Daine,

 

"I don't know. She's not very strong. I could try and call her back—"

 

"Well, well. All the little pigs tidy in one pen." Zhaneh Bitterclaws hovered

overhead, just out of bow-shot for the deck's guards. The Stormwing queens looks

had not improved: her eye socket continued to ooze. Whatever other magic they've

got, Daine thought to herself, healing isn't part of it.

 

Daine glanced around for her own bow and quiver: they were in Numair's lap.

Thorn sidled away , from their group, backing up toward the mage with his hands

open behind him. "What's the answer, mortals? Will you surrender the three we

want?"

 

"We surrender nothing to you and your handlers" Thayet spat. "Tell them they've

just bought my husband's eternal enmity—and mine "

 

"You won't live long enough to care about enmity!" Bitterclaws snarled.

 

Something hard and something leathery pressed against Daine s cold fingers.

Thorn had brought her bow, already strung, and her quiver. The girl's numb

muscles couldn't respond fast enough. The Stormwing laughed and climbed away

when she tried to get her bow into a firing position. Daine swore, flexing her

hands to get them limber again.

 

"Children, get below!" Thayet snapped. They wavered, and the queen roared,

"Now/" They obeyed at a run.

 

The girl looked seaward to find what had made the woman raise her voice so

uncharacteristically. In the night, the four barges had been moved to the front,

ahead of the ships, and each catapult was assembled and loaded with a stone

ball. Two of them fired; the balls struck the cliff face below the tower with an

earsplitting boom. The stone beneath their feet shook.

 

The two remaining barges shifted. Must be the sorcerers that move them, Daine

thought, since there were no oars and no sails. Their catapults let fly. The

first stone ball smashed into one of the other towers; the second hit the

curtain wall.

 

Already men were reloading the first two catapults.

 

The dragon, her scales flaming gold, dropped on them from what had looked like

empty sky. She immediately put flight to the stories that her kind spat flame

from their mouths. The fire came from her forepaws, and devoured the sails on

Eddaces flagship. Banking hard, she cut directly across the face of one of the

catapults to seize the stone ball loaded in it. Her flight sagged from the

weight of the stone, but only momentarily. She dropped it on the next barge. The

flat boat immediately listed to the side.

 

Numair propped himself on Daine's shoulder. "Wasn't she red yesterday?"

 

"They change color. Numair, she's not big enough."

 

"Maybe she's big enough to stop them. And its justice, my magelet. They're the

ones who brought her here in the first place."

 

Archers shot at the dragon uselessly. The red robes tried their magic, but like

Numairs it washed off her. She hurled fire at a transport, burning it entirely,

before heading back to the catapults.

 

Stormwings broke out of the woods on land and streaked to defend the ships.

Daine watched, sobbing, as their claws cut deep into the dragon's sides. "Can't

you help?" she demanded, forgetting the state he was in.

 

"I wish I could. Call her back this way, if you can. Our archers can swat the

Stormwings away from her."

 

Daine called, hard. The dragon ignored her to fall on the red robe at the prow

of Eddace's vessel. With him in her grip, she rose into the air and dropped him

among a knot of Stormwings.

 

They exploded. Scared for the lovely creature though she was, Daine cheered as

the other red robes fled to more protected parts of their ships.

 

Another catapult fired. Moving fast, the dragon was on the missile and had it in

her talons. This time, when she dropped it onto a barge, she waited until she

was much higher over it. When the stone hit, it went straight through the wooden

bottom. With the other stone balls off-balance and rolling everywhere, the barge

began to sink.

 

"Oh, gods," Numair whispered. "Call her in, Daine. Quick!"

 

"She won't listen! What's wrong?"

 

"They're loading the slings with liquid fire. Call her in fast!"

 

Daine screamed with all the wild magic she could find.

 

The dragon's only reply was a vision of a cavt, high above the sea, with light

coming out of its mouth.

 

"She won't come," Daine whispered, and tried again.

 

The Stormwings gathered before the dragon, forcing her back. She fought to rise

above them or fall  below,   but  they  blocked  her.  At  the  right moment,

the two remaining catapults fired—not stones this time, But Saffs of a dear,

jellylike substance. They splattered over the dragon, and burst into flames.

 

She uttered an ear-tearing shriek that none who saw the battle would ever

forget, and dropped. Her flaming body crashed into a barge, and sank it.

 

Daine wailed her grief. "I'll kill them/" she screamed, putting an arrow to her

bow with fingers that shook. "Let 'em get near enough and I'll kill i hem!"

 

The catapult that remained in action fired. Its stone thudded into the wall at

the base of the tower. Fall  back!"  George   ordered   their  guards,   who

obeyed, "Onua, Daine, Numair—lets go!"

 

Numair looked out to sea and froze, his hand locked tight on Daines shoulder.

His eyes opened so wide they started to bulge. "What dice did the jraveyard Hag

roll?"

 

Someone on the wall below screamed as a huge,

Mack tentacle darted out of the water to grip the

catapult that had just fired. Clutching it as a baby

might hold a rattle, the tentacle Yanked the catapult

nncrtn^Daj^e it was^tastene^ to onto its sule.

Another tentacle shot out of the water beside Eddace's flagship. Up and up it

soared, until it reached the crow's nest. Delicately, with precision, it gripped

the nest—and the man inside—and snapped it off the mast.

 

"Friend of yours?" Numair asked. His voice was very quiet, but she could hear

him perfectly. No one at the castle was making a sound.

 

"Not exactly," she whispered. "I guess he moves faster than 1 thought."

 

A third tentacle crawled over the rim of the last barge, the one the dragon had

knocked off-balance. It snaked all the way across the bed, gripped the opposite

rim, and flipped the entire thing over.

 

Daine gulped. "Oh, dear—I think he's going to be nasty."

 

"How big did you say it was?" George had come to stand with them, his face white

under its tan. "I didn't," she replied.

 

Tentacles sprang up around the fleet like a forest of snakes, hemming it in.

More tentacles groped into the boats, to begin a systematic destruction.

 

Numair straightened, blinking. "The dampening spells are breaking up."

 

Thayet had run to the opposite side of the deck, the part that looked out over

the rest of the castle. "Listen!" she yelled.

 

Horn calls split the air. From the woods to the east came a company of the

King's Own and the rest of the Swoop's guards, the Lioness at their head. From

the northern woods came another cornpany of the King's Own. They fell on the

raiders outside the wall, as the Stormwings converged on that battle.

 

Onua, Thayet, and George raced down the stairs to reach the curtain wall, where

they'd have a better view. Numair sagged to the floor of the deck. "I'm all used

up," he told Dame, smiling at her. His eyes fluttered shut.

 

"Rest quick," she told him. "You and Lady Alanna are going to have to get rid of

Himself, out there,"

 

He fluttered his hand at her—of course, of course-—and let it fall. Within

seconds he was out cold.

 

To her surprise, she heard the sound of hooves on stone. Cloud emerged from the

stair, her withers streaked with sweat. I have been looking all over for you,

the pony told her crossly, coming to sniff Daine from top to toe. First they

tell me you got sick, then they tell me you went down to the ocean, then—uh-oh.

 

Daine looked up. Zhaneh Bitterclaws had returned.

 

"I suppose you think very well of yourself, girlie. I suppose you think you did

something wonderful, calling up that greedy-guts." She jerked her head in the

direction of the kraken, who continued his breakfast of ships.

 

The girl shook with fury. She hadn't taken her

arrow off the string, but it would do no good. Even supposing she could aim her

bow, she had lost the strength to draw it. Nurnair wasn't the only one to

be all used up.

 

The Stormwing queen knew it too. She fluttered closer. "You're mine," she said

with a grin. "I'll be on you before you make the stair. And maybe I'll cut up

your long friend here too, before I go. You think about that a moment—it'll be

your fault that he dies."

 

"Liar," Daine spat. "Folk like you always lay the blame on somebody else. If I'd

listened to talk like that, I'd've let myself get killed by my own people

months ago."

 

"They should have killed you, girlie." The Stormwing drew in closer yet. "You

call me a monster—what are you? My gods made me. You're just a freak. All you do

is get your friends killed, like that poor dragon. They'd be better off if you

just threw yourself off the cliff right now."

 

Cloud leaned against Daine's thigh. Suddenly the girl was filled with energy;

she was as fresh and strong as if she'd had a full night's sleep. Lightning

fast, she swung her bow up and loosed.

 

The    arrow    went    clean    through    Zhaneh Bitterclaws' neck as the

creature gave voice to a choked scream. She dropped, trying to claw the

arrow out of her flesh, until her body smashed

— -u" ™<-\e<i Kelow. As she tumbled end over end to

the sea, her own wing feathers cut her to pieces.

 

Daine and Cloud stuck their heads over the low wall, watching the Stormwing die

in silence. Finally the girl straightened. Her newfound strength was gone. "Is

she right?" Daine asked her pony.

 

She isn't, Cloud said firmly. Your friends all make their own choices to live or

die for you. I've yet to see you force death on a friend.

 

Carefully, muscles aching, Daine unstrung her bow and coiled the string, tucking

it into her pocket. "Did / know you could do that?" she asked. "Give me strength

like you did?"

 

Of course not, was the pony's smug reply. We People don't have to give you all

our secrets.

 

"Now she tells me." Daine sat with Numair and curled up against him. "Wake me in

time for supper," she told Cloud tiredly.

 

Of course, the mare said, knowing her human was already asleep. There was a

blanket where Numair had been sitting when the dragon returned Daine to the

castle. Cloud dragged it over, covering the man and the girl. She assumed a

guard stance near the two of them and waited for the rest of the fighting to

end.

 

EPILOGUE

 

Her dreams were filled with the vision, the one the dragon had given her of a

hole in the cliff. At first, the silvery light from the cave had been strong,

almost enough to read by. As she dreamed the same thing, over and over, the

light dimmed. Just before she awoke, it was almost gone.

 

"How long?" Her voice emerged in a whispering croak. Her throat was so dry she

began to cough,

 

Numair hauled her into a sitting position and

put a canteen to her lips. "Drink!"

 

Daine gasped, swallowed a mouthful of liquid, gasped again, and drank some more.

Finally she drained the canteen. "How long?" she asked again.

 

"The rest of the day the kraken arrived, then yesterday and today." He gave her

a cake, sweet with honey and filled with raisins and nuts.

 

Daine ate it and took another. "I have to go out"

 

"Don't be silly," he told her.  "You're weak. You're staying here."

 

"That's where you're wrong," she replied. She swung her feet off the bed and

stood. For a moment the room spun, then settled into place.

 

She was in the stable. They had placed her cot in an empty stall, where the

ponies could watch her. Her bat friends hung in the rafters overhead, where the

loft ended, leaving plenty of room for the one-eyed osprey to perch. None of the

animals were pleased when Daine started to pull on her clothes. Cloud in

particular glared at her over the partition.

 

Remembering something, she froze. "My friends—-the woods creatures—"

 

"Some were killed," Numair said gently. "Once the enemy was driven off, we found

the injured ones. They've been cared for. There weren't as many casualties as

you'd think. You gave them the right advice."

 

"Good," she said, a weight off her mind. She went on dressing.

 

"You need to rest and eat. I'm still weak on my pins myself."

 

"There's something I have to take care of*" Daine said. "Now." She stuffed her

feet into her boots.

 

Her friend sighed. "Then wait a moment We need an armed escort. There may still

be enemies out there. And let's get horses. Where are we going?"

 

She closed her eyes and recalled the vision.

 

"Northwest," she said finally. "Along the cliff. We have to hurry."

 

He smiled at her. "Then we'll hurry." She couldn't even manage Cloud's tack.

Soon after the mage had left, Miri raced in. "Master Numair says you need

someone to help you saddle up." She gave Cloud a wary look. "You behave," she

told the mare, "or Wave-walker help me, I'll singe your tail."

 

Cloud stood meekly and did as she was told.

 

Daine was glad to sit on her cot and watch. "What time is it?"

 

"Afternoon," the older girl said. "You beat Master Numair by half a day. He got

up this mornii mg.

 

"He looks a lot better" She gasped. "I forgot— the kraken!"

 

Miri grinned. "Don't worry about that one," she said, tightening cinches. "Once

Master Numair was up, him and Lady Alanna had a talk with that old ship killer.

You should have seen him scuttle out of the cove! He sucked the water after him

and left the bottom dry. The Lioness had to pull it back in!" She patted Cloud's

withers. "There you are—aU set."

 

Daine rose and took the reins. "You've come a long way since we met."

 

Miri grinned shyly. "Thanks. It means a lot to hear you say so."

 

They waited in the courtyard as castle hostlers brought out Darkmoon, Spots, and

horses belonging to the King's Own. Here, shading her eyes from the sun, the

girl saw the first repercussions of what she had done. The stable hands had

liked to talk to her, before the enemy invasion. Now they avoided her glance and

kept well away from her.

 

A small explosion struck her back and almost knocked her off her feet. It was

followed by a second, and a third. Whatever the hostlers might think, Roald,

Kally, and Thorn were glad to see her up. Her eyes stinging, Daine knelt to

return the hug, "There, there," she whispered, more to herself than the

children. "Its all right. It's over."

 

"Can we go too, Ma?" Thorn asked the Lioness as she approached,

 

"No, my dears. Some other time, We re not sure the enemy is completely gone."

The knight grinned at Daine. "You've been a busy girl."

 

Daine grinned back, "So have you." Looking at the men of the King's Own who

followed Alanna, she recognized Hakim and his companions. "Its good to see you "

she told them,

 

"The honor is ours," Hakim replied gravely.

 

"You said it was urgent?" Numair reminded her.

 

The group left the castle at a trot, following 'Daine. The visions lure was

powerful in her mind. Following it, she guided Cloud onto a road that ran along

the cliff face, high above the sea. Gulls

followed them, filling the air with their cries.

 

Alanna drew level with the girl. "I've yet to thank you," she said quietly. "I

never thought you'd have to keep your promise in such a way."

 

She smiled at the knight. "What happened? They lured you off, didn't they?"

 

Alanna nodded. "The ogres were real enough. They kept us busy for more than a

day. By the time

 

^^¥^^£Ql££ return, there was a small army >tVY<vA,U us and home. Lucky for me

Hakim rode in with two compsrm <& ^xfc Owtv.TV^ mtt st\Vv vc\ Corus when Numair

sent word you were up to your eyeballs in trouble."

 

Daine held up a hand: they were close. Listening, she dismounted. "Stay put" she

ordered Cloud.

 

Numair came after her on foot. "What are we looking for, exactly?"

 

She was about to say she wasn't sure when the ground dropped under her. For a

second time she had the doubtful pleasure of being picked up to hang in

midair—this time, at least, she wasn't half-drowned. Looking down, she saw she

had almost gone through the roof of a cave that opened in the

cliff face.

 

"Can you set me down in there?" She wasn't sure who had her, Alanna or Numair.

"I found it."

 

The Lioness chuckled. "You have a unique way of finding things."   Gently  

Daine   was   lowered through the hole she had made, until she was on the stone

floor of the cave below.

 

There was a rustle nearby, and a chirp. A silver shape, no bigger than a large

cat, came over on legs that hadn't yet mastered the skill of walking.

 

She knelt. The little creature stared at her with slit-pupiled blue eyes. Tiny,

scaled forepaws gripped her breeches: the baby dragon pulled herself up onto her

hind legs.

 

Dame's eyes 6rannvecC wvtrv tears. Tin sorry," she told the dragonet. "1 guess

I'm your ma now." She scooped up the armful of kit and looked up at the hole

she'd made in the roof. Alanna, Numair, and Hakim stared down at her. "The

dragon had a little one," she explained. "She's hungry."

 

Carefully the Lioness raised her and the dragonet up through the hole, to stand

them on solid ground.

 

Daine managed to construct a bottle that would hold up under the kit's small,

but sharp, teeth. After consulting with the healer Maude, she warmed goat's milk

and loaded it with butter, to make it even richer. The dragonet gulped a pint of

the mess, burped, and fell asleep in Daine s lap.

 

The entire operation was watched, in awe and fascination, by the queen, Alanna,

George, Numair, Buri, Onua, Maude, and the children.

 

Gently Kally ran a finger along the sleeping ani-

mal's   flank.   "She   so   soft"   the   girl   whispered.

 

"What's her name?"

 

"Skysong," Daine said. She frowned—where had that knowledge come from? "I guess

her ma passed that on to me too, before she—died." Coming to a decision, she

looked at Onua. "I don't think I can stay with the Riders past the summer. My

duty's to this little one, now."

 

"You can still make your home with us," Thayet told her. "That is, if you wish.

I know my lord and 1 would prefer to have you in the palace." Daine stared at

her. "Me?" "You." Thayet  took  her  hand.   "Veralidaine Sarrasri, you saved my

life and the lives of my children. A home is the very least we can offer you."

Daine lowered her head, to hide her beet red face.

 

"But we want her to live here," objected George.

 

"Surely we're more suited as a home, bein on the sea and near Master Numair and

all." He grinned. "And bein's how our girl's made so many friends in our

woods."

 

"1 don't see why she can't live in my tower," Numair protested. "She is my

apprentice, after all."

 

"A girl's got to have females to talk to," Alanna informed him. "You haven't

even gotten a new housekeeper since the last one interrupted one of

your experiments."

 

"Come live in the palace," Kally and Roald

begged, tugging her arm. "We'll be good forever and ever if you will."

 

Skysong sneezed and shifted in Daine s lap.

 

"Shh," Maude ordered. "You'll wake the baby." The children hushed, guilty faced.

 

"You don't have to decide now," Onua pointed out. "I don't see why rearing

Skysong should interfere with helping me this summer."

 

Daine looked at these unusual people who had become friends, and laughed. "It's

fair funny," she explained. "I've gone from having no home to having too many.'"

 

The Lioness smiled and put a hand on her shoulder. "Welcome to Tortall," she

said.


 

CHAPTER ONE

 

GIRL WITH A PONY

 

Each year, at the end of March, a great fair was held in Cria, the capital of

Galla. Like thousands of others in the Eastern Lands, Onua Chamtong went there

to do business: buying ponies, in her case. This year she had another

transaction to make and was having no luck with it. By the end of her fifth day

at the fair, it seemed she would never find the assistant she required. The

prospect of taking her animals south, with no one to help, was an unpleasant

one.

 

"Excuse me—Trader Onua?" The speaker was a girl, shy and country bred. "I heard

you was hiring. I'm"—she paused, then went on—"a fair hand with animals, all

kinds." She waited as Onua looked her over: a girl in a green wool dress, skirts

short enough to show leggings and boots. Brown curls tamed by a head-scarf fell

to thin shoulders. A soft, full mouth said she was vulnerable; her chin was

entirely stubborn. A quiver filled with long arrows hung on her back, a bow

rested in her hand, unstrung.

 

"Is that yours?" the trader asked, pointing.

 

Blue-gray eyes flashed. "I'd not have the nerve to carry it otherwise."

 

"Hmph. String it." The girl hesitated. "Just what I thought" Onua jibed. "Whose

is it, really?"

 

The girl brought a coiled string out of her sash. With ease she fitted it to one

end of the bow and set it against her foot. Raising the free end of the string,

she brought the other end of the bow down, hooking them together neatly. The bow

strung and in her grip, she turned sideways to it, caught the string in two

fingers, and drew it back to her ear in a smooth, practiced gesture. Now Onua

could see she wore an archers wrist- and armguards.

 

"I'd put an arrow up," the girl said, gently releasing the string, "but I'd hit

someone, surely."

 

Onua grinned. "I'm impressed. I can't draw a bow that big."

 

The girl took the string off the bow, coiled it, and put it away. "Nor did I, at

first. I keep this one limber, or I stiU couldn't draw it."

 

"Crossbow?" The question was out before Onua remembered, I don't want to hire

her — I want to send her home to her mama. She's a runaway for sure.

 

"Yes'm. We have—" Something flickered in her eyes. She looked down. "We had

bandits at home. I stood watch with the sheep, so I learned crossbow

and longbow. And sling"—a half smile appeared;— "not that I'm bragging."

 

We had, Onua thought. Did she change it 'cause she wants me to think she's been

gone from home awhile? Or hasn't she got a home?

 

Something looked around the girl, inspecting Onua with a large brown eye. It was

a shaggy mountain pony, a steel gray mare. She was plump and well combed, and

bore two packs easily.

 

"Yours?" The girl nodded. "How much would you ask for her?" Onua motioned to a

pen filled with ponies at her back. "I'm in the market."

 

"I can't sell Cloud. She's family—all the family I got." Again Onua saw a flash

of sorrow that was pushed aside.

 

"What's your name?" The K'mir stuck her fingers into a pouch filled with a

powder known as "eyebright."

 

"Daine, mum," came the soft reply. "Veralidaine Sarrasri."

 

The eyebright made her fingers itch when Onua called on her magical Gift. "How

old are you, Daine?"

 

"Fifteen." An aura of red fire, visible only to Onua, flared around the girl's

face. The lie was a good one—she must have practiced on the way, the trader

thought wryly—but a lie nevertheless. She looked about thirteen.

 

"Where are you from?"

 

"Snowsdale, up north. About two weeks' walk."

 

There was no flare of red—she had told the truth. Onua sighed. "Are you a

runaway? From home, or a bad master—"

 

"No, mum." The soft mouth trembled. "I got no family—just Cloud."

 

No red fire this time. Onua dusted the powder from her hand. "I'm Onua Chamtong,

of the K'miri Raadeh."

 

Daine looked puzzled. "The k-k—the what?"

 

"The K'mir are a people to the east. Raadeh is the name of one of the K'miri

tribes." Daine looked only slightly less baffled. "Never mind. You say you're

good with animals. C'mere." She led the girl to her pen. Inside, twenty-seven

shaggy ponies in all colors and sizes milled around.

 

"I buy horses. I had an assistant, but he got offered a better job working for a

horse merchant here, and I wasn't about to hold him back. Ij you hire on—and I

didn't say I'd hire you—you'll help me take these south. It's three weeks'

drive—if we don't bog down in mud, if we aren't hit by raiders, and if we go

before all these people take the road to the next fair. It'll be just you and

me, and my dog, Tahoi. Why don't you climb in and look 'em over? I want to see

how you manage 'em."

 

Daine glanced back at her mare, Cloud. "Stay put, and no biting" she ordered

sternly, and clambered over the fence and into the pen.

 

Poor thing must have been alone a long time, to be talking to a mare as if she

could answer back, Onua thought. She sat on the fence rail to watch.

 

The ponies watched as Daine passed among them. Ears went back. Those close to

her appeared to wonder which would do better: a bite or a kick.

 

When a yellow stallion, the king of the small herd, minced into place at her

back, the girl spun and put both hands under his muzzle, lifting his head to

stare into his face. "No, sir," she told him firmly. "I'll not stand for any

tricks. I may be human, but I'm not stupid." The stallion tried to rear. She

forced him down, then blew gently in his nostrils, to teach him her scent. He

shuffled, then fidgeted—then bowed his head in submission.

 

Horse Lords, Onua thought. She's establishing domination over him and the entire

herd!

 

In years of managing horses, she'd never seen the like. This particular breed

was famous for its fiery nature (one of the reasons she purchased them for her

employers). She had achieved peace—of a sort—with them using her strength, her

wits, and bribes. All horse folk handled their animals that way. Only this child

was different: Daine treated the stallion as if she were a pony herself, a

dominant one.

 

She isn't lying about her folks or running away—just about her age. If I let her

go, she might get into trouble. There are too many predators around, looking for

a pretty like this one. The road isn't too safe—but what is?

 

She watched the girl move among the ponies, running her hands over each one. She

was giving them bits of apple and sugar from her pockets. Onua was glad to see

she could deal with the animals in a normal way. One display like that with the

stallion was more than enough.

 

"D'you ride?" she called.

 

Daine came over to the fence. "Some. Mostly bareback, but I can use a saddle,

and I know how to look after tack,"

 

"What about hunting, fishing, tracking?"

 

The grin lit a face that was too thin and eyes that were too weary. "I do all

that—had to, to get this far. I couldn't trust folks on the road, Some looked

like—bandits."

 

As Daine climbed over the rail, the shadow was back in her eyes: grief, Onua

decided, but anger too, "Tired of them already?"

 

The girl shook her head. "I'm getting an oil I have, and a swab. The strawberry

has ear mites. They're not too bad—if I get them now, he won't spread them to

the herd." She went to the gray mare, who was plainly sulking, and opened one of

her packs.

 

"How do you know you can trust me?"

 

Daine shrugged. "I don't. How do you know you can trust meT

 

"Was that a joke?" Onua's voice was stern, but her eyes laughed. Her last two

assistants had possessed no sense of humor.

 

Daine gave her a quick smile and climbed into the pen, a clay bottle and swabs

in one hand. Onua watched, amazed, as the strawberry gelding trotted up to the

girl. If someone had said that morning she'd see one of her charges willingly

submit to an ear cleaning, she would have laughed herself sick.

 

I shouldn't do it. She's a baby. There re all those rumors—no smoke without

fire. Still, my magic will keep us safe at night, and she can handle a bow.

"Daine." she called.

 

The girl had finished the geldings ears. She came over. "Yes?"

 

"I'll tell you right now—I've heard a lot of weird stories lately, about

monsters in the wild, attacking travelers. Things out of legend, so folk say. I

haven't seen any myself, but that doesn't mean I won't. Are you sure you want to

hire on?"

 

Daine shrugged. "I hear talcs. I need work, mum. If I see monsters, I see

monsters. My family was killed and my home burned by human ones."

 

"All right, then—here s the job," said the K'mir. "You, me, and my dog take the

herd south, like I said, I have the Gift, 'and I can shield our camp at

night. It's two coppers a day, two silver nobles as a bonus at the end. I pay

all expenses, and we share chores. No drinking, no drugs. If you leave me on the

trail, you'll wish you died as a child." Daine giggled. "At the end of the

road—we'll see. We're bound for the capital of Tortall—"

 

The girl's face lit up. "Where a lady knight is the king's champion, right? And

they let girls in the army? That Tortall?"

 

"You heard those stories too," the K'mir murmured. "Well, they don't let girls

in the regular army, mind—just the Queen's Riders. Why—have you a fancy to be a

soldier?"

 

Daine shook her head. "Not me. But if they take girls for that, maybe they'll

let a girl be a hostler, or work around the camp, or some such." Her eyes were

filled with painful hope.

 

"As it happens, they do let girls work as hostlers—or at least, they let me. I'm

in charge of the horses for the Riders,"

 

"Oh, glory," the girl whispered. "I'll do whatever you want, if you'll take me

on—"

 

Onua put a hand on Daines shoulder, touched by her eagerness. "We'll see. If we

don't get on, I'll make sure you have some kind of work. I won't leave you

stranded. Sound fair?"

 

Daine nodded vigorously. "Yes, Mistress Onua."

 

Onua offered a callused hand. "Then shake on it. And stop calling me 'Mistress.'

My name's Onua."

 

Daine returned the woman's firm grip. "Onua Chamtong, of the K'miri Raadeh," she

said. "I remember."

 

Onua smiled. "Very good. Now, will your Cloud mix in with the others?"

 

"No reason not to." Daine removed packs and saddle from Cloud s back.

 

"Stow your things with mine." Onua pointed to a canvas-covered mound in one

corner. "They'll be safe—these ponies are better than guard dogs."

 

Daine ushered Cloud into the pen and stored her packs with Onuas, She finished

in time to stop Cloud from biting the yellow stallion, and then from kicking a

bjood bay mare. "You behave," she ordered her pony. "I mean it."

 

Cloud flicked an ear back, and lifted a hind foot experimentally. Daine leaned

down and whispered in her ear. The mare snorted, then stood on all fours,

looking as innocent as a summer sky.

 

"What did you tell her?" Onua asked, letting the girl out of the pen.

 

"I said I'd sell her to the man that makes dumplings down the way."

 

Onua chuckled. "That's the threat my mother used on me. Look—I want you to meet

my dog, Tahoi." She put her fingers to her lips and whistled two short notes. A

large form surged over the rear wall of the pen and wound through the ponies,

ducking hooves and teeth with the ease of long practice. Coming over the fence

in another easy jump, he sat panting at Onua's feet. He was as tall as his

owners hip, and covered with curling gray fur.

 

"He's near big enough to be a pony himself." Daine offered her open palm. The

dog rumbled in displeasure, and warily sniffed her fingers.

 

" Tahoi means 'ox' in K'mir. Careful—he's a one-woman dog—" Onua shut up. Tahoi

s plumed tail had begun to wave. The wary guardian of her stock turned into an

eager-to-please pup that licked Daine's hand, then stood to sniff her face.

"He's supposed to be a guard dog," Onua continued, frowning. "Not a pet. Not a

dog who believes every humans his friend."

 

"Don't blame him." Daine looked up at Onua apologetically. Her fingers scratched

Tahoi in a place he couldn't reach, while his tail thudded in the dust on the

ground. "Animals just take to me, is all,"

 

"Hmph, Can you spare her, Majesty?" the woman said to Tahoi. "I'd like to get

some grub, saving your presence. And your new friend is coming with me. Guard.'"

She steered Daine away from the pen.

 

At one of the cook tents littering the fairgrounds, Onua ordered a rich meal for

them both. When it was over, they explored. After a while

Daine's eyes hurt from staring so much. Coming from a poor mountain village, she

couldn't believe the variety they found at every turn.

 

"How are you fixed for gear?" her new employer asked. She was eyeing a pair of

boots in a leather-worker's stall.

 

"I'm fine," Daine assured her. Meeting the K'mir's warning look, she insisted,

"Really. It was too wet"—she swallowed, trying to speak as if it were someone

else's farm that was attacked—"too wet for our place to burn much, so I saved a

lot. Clothes, boots, my sleeping gear. I really don't need anything." Seeing the

woman's gray green eyes remained suspicious, she raised a hand. "Swear by the

Goddess."

 

"All right, then. Just remember, its my responsibility to keep you decently

clothed and outfitted, I don't want people saying I'm a skinflint."

 

Daine thought of the huge meal she had consumed, "Just point them out to me, and

I'll set them straight," she offered,

 

Onua chuckled, "Good enough."

 

On their return, the K'mir raised a sleeping

platform outside the pen. "Wcci best turn in," she advised. "We leave an hour

before dawn,"

 

Dame laid the bedrolls out, wriggled into hers, and took off everything but her

shift under the sheltering blankets. "Onua?"

 

The woman was nearly asleep already. "Yeah?" "Thanks."

 

They had a cold breakfast: fruit, cheese, and bread. Onua said little as they

ate and packed. She split a pile of lead reins with Daine, indicating she was to

connect half of the ponies into a string, while she did the same with the

others. They worked quickly as the fair came to life and the air filled with

breakfast smells. When the ponies were ready, Onua placed their packs on the

first animal in each string.

 

"Aren't you going to put her on a lead?" Onua pointed to Cloud, who stood free

of the others, wearing only a halter and a cross expression. The mare snorted

and shook her head.

 

"She'll be fine," Daine assured the K'mir. "She's as good as a guard dog, that

way."

 

"You know best," Onua said, dubious, "Let's move 'em out."

 

The K'mir led them away from the fairgrounds and the traffic coming in. They had

reached open road when she called for a midmorning break. Digging apples out of

her pocket, she gave Daine one, "You eat this," she ordered, "Ive more in a

basket for the ponies. I should've warned you, by the way—I'm a realrbear in the

morning. It's no good talking to me—I'll only bite your head off. You didn't

take it personally, did you?"

 

Daine had begun to wonder if the K'mir regretted hiring her. She smiled her

relief. "It's all right. Ma always says"—her lips tightened—"Ma always said

there was no living with me until lunchtime."

 

"You miss her," Onua said gently.

 

Daine twisted the stem off her apple. "Her, Grandda, our farm—" Her face was

grim. "They took my life, those bandits. I saved thingst like clothes and food,

but all my family was gone except Cloud. They wouldn't even have left her,

except she was with me and we weren't there." She got to her feet. "I'm sorry. I

didn't mean—"

 

"To speak of it?" asked the K'mir. Daine-nodded. "You have to, just to bleed off

the poison from the memory." The girl shrugged. "Well, it doesn't have to be

today." She peered at the sun. "We'll be at Coolspring by noon—a village,

good-sized, Lets pass that before we stop again."

 

If Onua and Daine were now well awake, so were their charges. They fussed at

every turn. Luckily, many who      them were traders who knew mountain ponies:

they kept a respectful distance. Only Cloud, who seemed to realize she would go

into a string the moment she misbehaved, walked meekly beside Daine, The only

time she offered violence to a bystander was when he, or she, was too interested

in how well the strings were tied together.

 

Daine worked on the ponies one by one, talking, pleading, cajoling. Repeatedly

she explained why she wanted them to follow Onua, without making a fuss. One

after another the ponies listened as she appealed to their better natures. Some

people would have said these creatures had no better nature, but—as Daine told

Onua—she had found most animals listened, if things were properly set out for

them.

 

Onua had explained things to ponies and horses for twenty-eight years without

the success this thirteen-year-old was having. How does she do it? the K'mir

wondered, fascinated. They're ponies, by all the gods. They're wonderfully

clever animals, but they don't think, not the way people do.

 

Past the village of Coolspring lay a rest stop, one of the springs that gave the

town its name, sheltered by elms. Picketing the animals, the two women sal down

to share a mead of btead and cheese,

 

"Tell me if you get tired," the K'mir "I can go for hours, once I get moving."

 

"I'm fine," Daine said. It was the truth. It was good to be in fresh air, headed

away from the city. "It's easier than it was coming all the way here. The roads

were muddy, you know—with the spring floods,"

 

"Ever been to Cria before?" Daine shook her head. "Never saw a village bigger 

than  Snowsdale,  till  yesterday."  She  sighed. "How can folk live like that,

all mashed together?" Onua shrugged. "City people. They're different.

is all. They look down their noses if you didn't grow up penned in." Getting to

her feet, she stretched. "Unless something goes wrong, we'll make Wishing Hollow

by dark—we'll camp there. We're making wonderful time, thanks to you."

 

Daine looked at her, baffled. "Me?" "This is the fastest I've gotten clear of

the fair in six years of trade. That's your doing. You must have the Gift—though

I never heard of it being put to such a use,"

 

Dame laughed, "Oh, please! I've a knack with animals, but no Gift. Ma—" She

stopped, then made herself go on, "She tried to teach me, but I never learned, I

can't even start i fire, and Gifted babies      that. She was so disappointed.

Wanted me to follow her path, I s'posc,"

 

Onua touched the girls hair. "Your mother will be proud no matter what path you

take, Daine, I don't know you well, but anyone can see that," Daine smiled at

her. "Thanks." They sat quietly for a few moments, until Onua remembered

something. "I saw you draw that bow of yours, but I don't know what kind of shot

you are.

 

Daine shrugged. "I'm good." "Mind giving me a demonstration?" Daine got up and

took her longbow from her packs. "Name your target." The wood was warm

from the sun and bent willingly for the string. She drew it a couple of times

back to her ear, loosening her muscles.

 

Looking around, Onua spotted a fence that would serve. It lay well within the

range of such a powerful bow, but it wasn't so close that Daine would feel

insulted. Walking out to it, she fixed her handkerchief to a post with her

belt-knife and returned. "How about three arrows?"

 

"Fair enough." Daine had already fitted one arrow to the string, and her quiver

was on her back. Carefully she set her feet, and gently she brought the string

back as she focused on her target. The arrow, when she loosed, flew straight and

true. Two more followed it.

 

Onua gaped. All three arrows clustered neatly at the center of her handkerchief.

Their heads were buried so deeply she had to cut them loose.

 

"I take it this is something else you have a 'knack' for," she said when Daine

came to help.

 

"Grandda thought so." The girl shrugged. "It worked out for the best. His bones

got to hurting him so bad he couldn't even string a bow, so I brought in all our

game."

 

The yellow stallion screamed a challenge to a passing draft horse and reared,

pawing the air. "Odd's bobs!" Daine yelled, exasperated. "Can't a person take

her eye off you for a moment without you acting up?" She ran to the stallions

head and dragged him back down to all fours, holding him until the draft horse

walked calmly past.

 

Onua came up to them, smiling. "Time to get back to work."

 

Well before dark, Onua led them out of sight of the road and into a grassy

hollow sheltered by trees. It was plain other travelers stopped here: the fire

pit was lined with stones, and a lean-to kept stacks of firewood dry.

 

"Toss you to give the ponies a going-over," Onua suggested. "For ticks, stones,

whatever. Winner gets to dig the latrine trench and catch fish."

 

Daine considered. "I druther check the ponies."

 

Onua grinned. "Wonderful—I feel like a bit of fishing just now."

 

Smiling, Daine went to work. It made no sense to give the ponies a thorough

grooming while they were on the road, but she got rid of the worst tangles and

checked the animals' hooves. The strawberry's ear mites had to be treated again,

and Cloud and Tahoi had picked up ticks in forays off the road.

 

The girl was finished when Onua returned with two fat trout. "Think this'll feed

us?" the K'mir asked, holding them up.

 

"More than. I'm so tired I couldn't eat but a mouthful." Daine saw that Onua's

hair was wet and her face pink from scrubbing. "It's safe to wash?"

 

"If you make it fast."

 

"It's too cold to be slow." She hesitated. "Need my help with supper?"

 

Onua waved her away. "Tahoi'U keep watch for n you.

 

The water was very cold. Daine scrubbed quickly and jumped out, feeling deep

respect for Onua's courage. Supper—fish and a pot of spiced white cereal grains

Onua called "rice"—was hot and filling. They ate without talking, but the

silence was a comfortable one.

 

After the meal, Daine washed up. The fire was banked; their beds lay on the

ground, ready for slumber, when she finished. She got into hers with a sigh. It

was warm, and the heavy pad underneath eased the day's aches. As she watched,

Onua got several pouches out and tied them to her belt.

 

"I told you I had the Gift, right? Well, I'm going to place the wards now. Last

call for the latrine."

 

Daine yawned. "I'm set, thanks." She watched as Onua drew a circle around the

camp, ponies and all, first in salt, then in water. Soft chanting came from the

woman as she walked the circle a third time, calling on magic powers to guard

its contents. Red fire spilled from her hand to follow the circle and complete

it.

 

"Ma did that," Daine commented sleepily when Onua finished. "She wasn't very

good with it, though." It was easier to speak of her mother when

she was so tired. "Maybe she'd be alive now if she'd'a been better."

 

"Or not," Onua said, sliding between her blankets. "There's always somebody with

stronger magic. Lots of raiders have their own witch or mage. That's why every

Rider group has at least one member with the Gift."

 

"Tell me about the Riders. I only know they take girls. Aren't they like the

regular soldiers?"

 

"Not exactly. The fancy name is 'irregulars.' Tortall has a bad time with

bandits, and the army's too big and too slow. Bandits hit and run. To fight 'em

you need to move the same way. The queen, Thayet, she started the Riders seven

years back. The groups run six or eight Riders each, male and female, mounted on

ponies. Right now there are six groups, posted all over Tortall. They live off

the land, protecting the small villages from raiders."

 

"Who runs it?"

 

"Queen Thayet is commander in chief. Her guard, Buri, handles day-to-day

affairs, so she has the title 'Commander.' A black man, Sarge, comes just under

them. The king's champion you heard of, Alanna, she helps out." Onua looked over

and saw that the girl was fast asleep. Smiling, she pulled up her covers and

closed her own eyes.

 

The badger crawled in with Daine soon after that. Although he was big, he didn't

wake her: she was used to nighttime visitors. Without waking, she caressed the

animals head. He sighed gratefully and slept too, his muzzle pressed into her

palm.

 

She did notice him when she woke later and was careful as she sat up.

 

"I tell ye, I saw 'em. Two strings of ponies— gold on the hoof down in Tortall."

The speakers voice was rough and country bred.

 

Reaching for the crossbow beside her, Daine saw that Onua and Tahoi were also

awake. The dog's hackles were up, his teeth bared in a snarl, but he made no

sound. Seeing her, the K'mir put a ringer to her lips. Daine nodded, easing the

bow onto her lap. Inside her bed her guest shifted nervously, quieting only when

she rested a hand on his head.

 

"If ye saw 'em, then where'd they go?" Leaves rustled as men prowled the hollow

around their campsite.

 

"I'm no witch, to guess such things! It's like they vanished off the face of the

world."

 

"Shut up. They prob'ly found a farm, or kept movin. Let's get back t' the rest."

The new voice held authority; the others grumbled, but obeyed.

 

They had been gone some minutes before Daine relaxed enough to put down her

weapon. Tahoi licked Onua s face, his tail wagging.

 

"It's all right," Onua whispered. "Nobody can hear us if we're quiet."

 

"That's   some   protection,"   Daine   breathed.

 

"With Ma's circles, you couldn't get in, but you knew it was there."

 

The K'mir grinned. "Now you know how I can take the road with just my assistant

and Tahoi." She curled up in her blankets. " 'Night."

 

The badger grumbled as Daine settled, and walked in her dreams.

 

"It's about time I found you" he said. Do you know how long I've been looking? I

actually bad to come into the Human Realms to get a scent of you!"

 

"I don't wish to seem rude"she apologized, <{but why were you looking for me? I

don't believe we've met—have we?"

 

:Not exactly" he admitted with an embarrassed snort, "You see; I promised your

father I'd keep an eye on you. So I looked in on you when you were a kit, pink

and noisy. Then when I looked for you again, you were gone. I forgot time passes

differently in the Human Realms."

 

If she had been her waking self, his saying he knew her father would have made

her unbearably excited. Now, though, her dream self asked-—as if it weren't too

important—"Have you met my da, then?"

 

"Yes, yes, of course. Now, see here—I'm not coming to the Human Realms any more

than I have to. If you're going to wander, we must be connected in some way." He

looked at a paw and sighed. "I know it barely hurts and it grows back and all,

but I still hate it. So messy."He began to chew at the base of one of his claws.

 

"No, don't—please!"she'protested. "I can't think—"

 

The claw came off. He spat it into her lap. "There. Hang on to it no matter

what. This way I won't lose track of time, and I'll be able to find you.

Understand?"

 

She nodded, then gulped. A silvery mist gathered around his paw, and vanished. A

new claw had appeared in the bed of the old one.

 

“Now go back to sleep."

 

Cold air on her feet woke Daine in the morning. Her guest, working earlier to

leave the bedroll, had pulled it apart entirely. She sat up with a yawn and a

smile. To think she'd dreamed of a badger who knew her father...

 

Her hand was locked around something—a large animal's claw, or a semblance of

one. Complete and perfect, it was made of shiny silver.

 

"Goddess," she whispered.

 

"Daine?" Onua was dressed and cooking breakfast. "Let's go."

 

No time to think about it now, she told herself, and scrambled out of her

bedroll. Because if I do, I won't know what to think.

 

Later that day, she wove a thong to grip the base of the claw tightly, and hung

it around her neck. Just because she wasn't entirely sure of where it came from

was no reason not to keep it close by—just in case.

 

CHAPTER TWO

 

THE HAWK

 

A week later they crossed the River DreU into Tortall on a ferryboat. Watching

the Gallan shore pull away, Daine searched her soul. I should tell Onua all the

truth, she thought, (By then she had given her new friend the less painful

details of her life, and had come to see Onua was right—it felt better to talk.)

I should tell the rest—but won't she turn on me, like they did? Maybe it's best

to keep shut. The madness, the scandal—it s all back there. Maybe that's where

it should stay.

 

She went forward to took at Tortall as it moved closer. I could start fresh. It

can't be worse than home, with folk calling me "bastard" and scorning me. Nobody

here knows I've no father, and they don't know about the other thing—the bad

thing. They don't need to know.

 

"You worry too much." Onua ruffled the girl's hair. "It'll work out. You'll

see."

 

Cloud butted Daines shoulder; Tahoi pawed her leg. Their concern and Onua s gave

her comfort. I'll manage, she told herself as the ferry bumped the

landing dock on the Tortallan shore. Silence is best.

 

The country beyond the crossing was a mixture

of hills and wide valleys, some of it farmed and

grazed, but most left to the woods. Towns here were

back from the road, and traffic this early in the

spring was thin. There was little to keep them from

their usual routine of camp and march, riding the

' ponies, hunting for game birds or fishing for their

supper.

 

The third day from the river brought rain, slowing them and the animals down

before the sky cleared at day's end. Both women were up late, getting mud out of

shaggy coats and off their own skins and clothes.

 

It was the first time on that trip that no animal crawled in with Daine

overnight. She slept badly, flipping back and forth, never quite waking or

sleeping. Her dreams were thin and worrisome. She remembered only one:

 

The badger was in his lair, neatening up. "There you are. I'm glad to see the

claw works so well."

 

“Excuse me, sir—"she began.

 

"No questions. Kits must listen, not ask. Pay attention." He squinted at her to

make sure she was listening. "If you look hard and long, you can find us. If you

listen hard and long, you can bear any of us, call any of us, that you want"

Rolling onto his hack, he added, "The madness was to teach you something. You

should mind the lesson."

 

She woke a little before dawn. The sky was gray and damp, the air sour.

 

"Onua." When the woman only stirred and muttered, she went over and shook her.

"I think trouble's coming. Last time I felt this way, a rabid bear came out of

the woods and killed the blacksmith."

 

"A rabid bear!" The K'mir yanked on her clothes and Daine followed suit.

"Goddess, how many of those do you see in a lifetime?"

 

"One's more than enough." She rolled up her bed and fixed it to her pack. The

animals were restless and ill tempered. Tahoi paced the camp, his hackles up. He

stopped often to look down the road, only to resume pacing.

 

"Maybe it's another storm?" Onua suggested over breakfast.

 

"I don't think so." Daine gave her barely touched porridge to Cloud. "My head

aches—not aches, exactly. It's—itchy." She sniffed the breeze, but picked up

only the scent of water and plants. "The wind's not right, either."

 

Onua looked at her thoughtfully, then doused the fire. "Let's go." She hitched

the ponies to lead reins while Daine secured the packs. "There's a fief on the

other side of this next valley, near a marsh. If need be, we'll ask for shelter.

I'd prefer not to." She strung her curved bow. "Lord Sinthya doesn't like the

queen; he loathes the Riders. Still, we can wait a storm out in his barns,

particularly if no one tells him we re there. If we're caught in the marsh,

we're in trouble. I don't have any marsh craft."

 

Daine warmed her longbow and strung it. The quiver's weight on her back made her

feel better as they took the road. Past the next ridge she saw a wide, shallow

valley filled with reeds and water, with nowhere to hide.

 

By the time they reached the center of the green expanse, the hair was standing

straight out on the back of her neck. Where are the frogs, and the birds? she

wondered when they stopped for a. breather, I don't even see dragonflies.

 

Something made her glance at the wood that bordered the far edge of the marsh.

"Onua!" She pointed as a bird shot from the cover of the trees. It was black and

hawk-shaped, flying crazily, as if drunk.

 

Shrieks, metallic and shrill, tore the air. Eight giant things—they looked like

birds at first— chased the hawk out of the cover of the trees. Immense wings

beat the air that reached the women and ponies, filling their noses with a stink

so foul it made Daine retch. The ponies screamed in panic.

 

Daine tried to soothe them, though she wanted to scream too. These were

monsters. No animal combined a human head and chest with a bird's legs and

wings. Sunlight bounded off talons and feathers that shone like steel. She

counted five males, three females: one female wore a crown of black glass.

 

Onua gave a two-fingered whistle that could be heard the length of the valley.

When the monsters turned to find the source of the noise, their quarry dropped

into the cover of the reeds and vanished. The monsters swept the area, over and

over, trying to find the black hawk, without success.

 

"Look at them," Onua whispered. "They use a grid pattern to search by—they're

working that part of the marsh in squares. They're intelligent,"

 

"And they can't land easy on level ground/' Daine pointed out, "Those claws

aren't meant to flatten out, They have to fly—they can t walk,"

 

When the creatures gave up, they turned on the women.

 

Daine watched them come, her bow—like Onua's—ready to fire. The attackers were

smeared with filth. When they spoke or smiled, she saw razor-sharp teeth caked

with what she knew was old blood. Halting over the road, they fanned their wings

to stay aloft. Their smell was suffocating.

 

"We almost had the motherless spy," one of them snarled.

 

"But you had to interfere," another said. "Never interfere with us." It lifted

its wings above its head and stooped. The others followed.

 

"Daine, jirel" Onua shot: her arrow struck the

first, hitting a wing with a sound of metal on metal, and bounced off. Daine

struck a man-thing square in the throat. He dropped with a cry that brought

sweat to her face.

 

Onua and Daine fired steadily, aiming for the flesh of heads and chests. A

female almost grabbed Daine by the hair before Onua killed her. Cloud got one by

a leg, and Tahoi seized its other foot. Together pony and dog tore the monster

apart. Birds—herons, bitterns, plovers, larks—rose from hiding places to fight

the creatures, blinding some, pecking others, clogging the air so the enemy

couldn't see. Many paid for their help with their lives.

 

The glass-crowned one was finally the only monster alive. She hovered just out

of Onua's range, one of the K'mir's arrows lodged in her shoulder.

 

"Pink pigsl" she snarled. "How dare you defy me, maggots! Youfilthl"

 

"Look who's talking," Daine shouted, sliding an arrow onto her string. She

lowered her bow, wanting the creature to think she was done. "Your ma was a

leech with bad teeth," she taunted. Onua laughed in spite of herself. "Your da

was a peahen. I know chickens with more brains than you!"

 

The   queen   screamed   and   dropped,   claws

extended. Daine brought the bow up, loosing as she

reached the best point in her swing. Her arrow

buried itself in the queen's eye as Onua cheered.

Daine had another arrow on the string and in

the air, but the queen pulled away. Blood dripped from her ruined eye. If she

felt pain, she ignored it, hovering well out of bow-shot, her good eye furious.

 

"Ohhh, I'll remember you, girlie." The hate in her voice forced Daine back a

step. "Your name on my heart." She looked at Onua, "I'll return for you two

ground crawlers. You belong to Zhaneh Bitterclaws now," She launched herself

into higher air and was gone.

 

"I can't believe it." Onua sounded as if she were talking to herself. "The

rumors said there were monsters abroad, but these"? Where did they come from?"

She went to examine the body of one of the creatures, the stink so bad she had

to cover her nose to get close to it.

 

Limping, Daine followed. She was unhurt, but she Jelt battered and cut and torn

in a thousand places.

 

A chickadee lay in the road. She picked it up, to find a wing was attached by

only a bit of skin. Tears rolled down her cheeks to fall on the dying bird. All

around her, birds lay in the rushes, bleeding, dead.

 

"I'm sorry, little ones," she whispered. "You should've stayed hid." Her temples

pounded. Stripes of black-and-yellow fire crossed her vision. Her ears filled

with a roaring sound, and she fainted.

 

Onua saw her fall. The bird that had been in Daine's hand jumped into the air

and zipped past, nearly missing the K'mir s nose. In the marsh, she heard a rush

of song. Birds took off, clumsily at first, as if they were stiff. An owl that

lay in the road moved, then flew away as she stared. She was positive that the

bird's head had been cut half off.

 

Shaking her head, she went to the fallen girl. As far as she could tell, Daine

was unhurt. With a grunt the K'mir levered her onto a shoulder, surprised by how

light she was, "You need to eat more," she told her burden as she carried her to

the ponies. Cloud trotted over to nuzzle Daine, worry in every line of the

pony's body,

 

"I don't suppose you know a place where we can get off the road," Onua asked,

half jesting, never thinking these animals would understand her as they did the

girl. Cloud trotted into a nearby stand of reeds. Just beyond her Onua saw a

clearing, floored in solid ground.

 

This was food for thought. Onua followed Cloud. The remainder of the ponies

followed her, Tahoi bringing up the rear.

 

Coarse hairs tickled Daine's face. Opening her eyes, she saw nothing but Cloud's

nose.

 

"Let me up." Her voice emerged as a croak. "I'm fine." She wasn't really—her

whole body ached—but the pain that had knocked her out was over,

 

"Swallow this." Onua brought over a cup of water. Drinking it, Daine tasted

herbs. A tingling filled her veins and left her feeling much improved. The only

sign of the pain that had knocked her down was mild stiffness.

 

"I didn't faint 'cause I'm a baby or anything—" she began, afraid the K'mir

would be disgusted by her weakness. She struggled to sit up, and finished the

water.

 

"Don't be silly." Onua gave her a silvery feather, "Don't touch the edges," she

warned. "They're razor sharp."

 

It was metal, etched and shaped like a feather. If it was steel, as it seemed to

be, it was paper thin, impossible to bend. Moreover, itjelt wrong, as the sight

of the creatures had felt wrong. If she knew nothing else, she knew nature. Such

creations did not belong in the world: seeing them made her feel wobbly and

sick, "What were those things? Do you know?"

 

"I've heard tales, but-—they aren't supposed to exist, not here. They're called

Stormwings," She heard awe and fear in Onua's voice.

 

"What are Stormwings?"

 

"The Eaters," Onua wrapped the feather and put it away. "But they're legends. No

one's seen them for three, four centuries. They lived on battlefields,

desecrating bodies—eating them, fouling them, scattering the pieces." She

crouched beside Daine again, "Listen—I need to leave you and the ponies for a

while—I hope not too long. I can't tell you why."

 

"Then I'll follow." Daine was comfortable enough with her now to be blunt. "This

is a marsh, remember? Quicksand, mud bogs, snakes—you told me you don't know

anything about marshes."

 

"I can't help that. What I must do is important. You stay put—"

 

A picture of the Stormwings as they'd first seen them flashed into Daine's mind.

"It's that hawk, isn't it?" she asked, and Onua looked away. "That black one.

You tried to call him, but he couldn't make it, so he hid in the reeds. Now you

want to go after him. Why is a bird so important?"

 

Onua's eyes glittered with annoyance. "Never you mind. He is, that's aU—he's

+more important than you could imagine. If something happens to me, take the

ponies to the Riders. Tell Buri or Sarge what happened—"

 

Daine saw how she might repay some of what she owed this woman for taking her

in. "I'll go." "Out of the question."

 

She retrieved her crossbow and quiver from the packs. "Don't be silly. It's only

a few hundred yards out. How much trouble can I get into? Besides, I know about

bogs. And I can find lost animals." If she waited, the K'mir would find a good

reason to keep her back. She saw a game trail leading into the reeds and took

it. "I'll yell for Tahoi if I get stuck," she called.

 

"Daine!" There was no answer, "When I was that age, / listened to my elders,"

Onua muttered, conveniently forgetting she had done no such thing. She grabbed

Cloud's rein as the pony tried to follow her mistress. "No, you stay here. And

don't try to argue." She tied the mare's rein into a string for the first time

since they'd left the fair, and settled down to wait.

 

The trail took Daine to a pond. She skirted it, always making for the spot where

the monsters had left the wood. A grouse darted out of the brush. Following it,

she walked a trail that lay on firm ground to reach the trees at the marsh's

edge. There she sat on a rock, wondering what to do next. If the bird was alive,

it had come down somewhere nearby to hide from the Stormwings.

 

It was nice, this green wilderness. The scents of growing things filled her

nostrils; the sounds of animals and plants waking from their winter sleep filled

her ears. What had the badger said, in her dream? If you listen hard and long,

you can bear any of us, call any of us, that you 'want,

 

Surely listening wouldn't bring on the madness. She wasn't trying to be an

animal; she just wanted to hear them. Definitely she'd taken advice from worse

people than badgers in her time,

 

Besides, if the hawk was alive and hurt, it might be thrashing or crying its

pain. She'd hear it, if she listened,

 

She'd have to be very quiet, then.

 

She settled herself and slowed her breathing. Her blouse itched; she eased it. A

burn throbbed on a ringer; she put it out of her mind.

 

A breeze fanned the tips of the reeds, making them sigh.

 

Two plops ahead: a pair of mating frogs. She had no interest in that.

 

A rustle on her left, some feet behind: a pair of nesting ducks. Didn't people

think of anything else?

 

A gritty noise at her side was a grass snake,

 

coring up to sun. It was nice on the tock, the warmth just perfect on her face

and on the snake.

 

There—left, closet to the trees. She howned.lt didn't sound like a bird—like the

hawks and falcons back home. She felt dizzy and befuddled, almost like the time

she had swiped a drink of her mothers home-brewed mead.

 

That yip was a fox, who had found a black bird. A large one.

 

Daine headed in his direction. The fox yipped again when she almost made a wrong

turn. She found him next to a large, hollow log. The hawk had concealed itself

inside,

 

"Thank you," she said. The fox grinned at her and vanished into the reeds while

Daine looked at her new patient. "Clever lad, to think of hiding there," she

murmured, (And since when did hawks ever think of concealing themselves?) "Come

on out—they're gone." She put her hands into the log's opening, praying she

wasn't about to get slashed.

 

The bird waddled forward, easing himself onto her palms. Moving very slowly, she

lifted him out and placed him on top of his hiding place.

 

He stared at her, beak open as he panted. One outspread wing seemed broken in

two places, maybe even three. Her hair prickled at the back of her neck. Anyone

less familiar with hawks might have taken this bird for one: she could not. He

was too big, and hawks were not solid black. His color was dull, like

velvet—there was no gloss to his feathers at all. He wasn't wrong as those

Stormwings were wrong, but he was not right, either.

 

She cut reeds for splints, "I'm from Qnua— Onua Chamtong of the K'miri Raadeh"

she told him. "You recognize the name?" She didn't expect an answer, but she

knew a kind voice was something any hurt creature responded to. "I have to

splint that wing. It's broken." She cursed herself for not having bandages of

any kind, and cut strips out of a petticoat.

 

"It'll hurt," she warned, "Try not to peck me, or we'll never get you fixed."

Ignoring his gaze, she gently spread the wing. The hawk cried out only once.

That was another strange thing, she thought; other birds had savaged her for

less pain than she was giving this one. She secured the outspread limb onto its

reed framework, feeling him shake under her

hands. "You're being a fine, brave lad," she crooned, securing the last cotton

ties. "Your ma'd be fair proud of you—wherever she is. Whatever she is."

 

Repairs made, she slung the crossbow on her back. "I've got to carry you," she

explained. "Try to keep still." When she gathered him up, taking care not to

bump the wing, he trembled but didn't bite or slash. "You're the oddest bird

I've met in my life," she murmured as she followed the trail back to the road.

"Heavy too." She was sweating by the time she found Onua. "His wing's busted."

 

"Horse Lords be praised, you found him!" The relief on the K'mir's face was

scary, as if he's a friend or something, Daine thought. Onua lifted the hawk

from Daine's arms, examining him with delicate fingers. Somehow Daine wasn't

surprised to see that he was as calm with Onua as he'd been with her.

 

"If we move the packs onto one of the gentler

ponies. He can ride on them,  have to get well away before we camp." Daine

nodded and shifted the packs to a mild-mannered chestnut gelding. On the road,

the bird rode quietly, panting without making any other sound.

 

They left the marshy valley and entered the wood, moving on after dark, Onua lit

the way ahead with her magic. They had walked for hours before she took them off

the road, onto a small path.

 

Here she  lit a torch  and gave it to Daine,

 

"Farther up there's an open shed for drying wood. It's big enough to shelter us

and the ponies." She dug out the materials she used to work her magic. "Get a

fire going. I'll be there as soon as I can." She went back to the road, a bag of

powder in her hand. Tahoi started to follow: she ordered him to go with Daine.

 

"I think she wants to hide our trail," Daine told the dog. She led the pack

pony, and the others followed obediently. "But why? The monster—what s her name?

Zhaneh Bitterclaws—can she see in the dark? Apart from revenge, why follow us?"

She glanced at the hawk. Meeting his eyes directly still made her head spin.

"Not for you, surely."

 

The bird shuddered.

 

The shed was big, with three walls to keep out the wind. Moreover, it had a fire

pit inside, and a well outside. With relief she freed the ponies, watered them,

and fed them grain from the extra stores,

 

Tahoi had brought in three rabbits that afternoon. As soon as the fire was

going, Daine skinned and gutted them. Two went on the spit for her and Onua;

Tahoi got half of the third. Cutting strips from the remaining half, she offered

it to her patient. He turned his head away.

 

Perhaps he hadn't gotten the scent, Daine waved it in front of him. Again he

turned his head aside.

 

She sniffed the meat; it was no different from

what Tahoi crunched so happily nearby. She laid it on the pack in front of the

bird, having moved his travel arrangements to the floor of the shed. The hawk

picked the morsel up in his beak and threw it away.

 

Getting the rejected meat, she offered it to Tahoi. The dog ate it and returned

to his bones. Planting her hands on her hips, Daine scowled at the bird. She'd

heard of captive animals refusing to eat, but such a thing had never happened to

her.

 

"There's many a hawk would be happy for a nice bit of rabbit," she told him, not

even realizing she sounded like her ma, "Now, I'll give you another piece. Don't

you go throwing that away, for I won't give you any more." She offered a fresh

strip to the bird, who sniffed it—and turned his head. She placed it before him,

and he threw it to Tahoi.

 

"He won't eat," she told Onua when the K'mir joined them. "What's the matter

with him? I never had an animal that wouldn't eat for me."

 

The woman crouched near the hawk, her gray green eyes puzzled. "Let me try,

Maybe it's 'cause he doesn't know you,"

 

"I've fed plenty of animals that never met me first," Daine snapped, cutting

another strip of meat for Onua. The hawk refused it as well.

 

Onua scratched her head. "Try cooked meat. I have to ward this place. There're

armed men all over the road, searching." She walked outside the shed.

 

"For us?" Daine asked. Onua shook her head and began the now-familiar spell.

"Not for you, surely," the girl whispered to the hawk. Cutting meat off the

spit, she cooled it with water and offered it to her patient. He sniffed it for

a while, but refused it in the end.

 

"Maybe he's sick," Onua suggested as she ate. "I broke my collarbone once, and I

was queasy for a day or two."

 

"That's shock," Daine rested her chin on her knees, "I s'pose that might be it."

 

"He's not just any creature." Onua finished her meal. "He may be a little

strange to care for, Daine, Just do your best—please?"

 

The girl awoke in the night to hear a quiet murmur. Peeking with a half-closed

eye, she saw that Onua sat with the hawk, talking softly to him. And Ma said /

was fair foolish with animals, she thought. Rolling over, she went back to

sleep.

 

They moved on in the morning. Searchers passed them on the road, men on

horseback and men afoot, but none appeared to see the bird riding in state on

ponyback. "I can't throw fire or heal," Onua told Daine, "but when I hide a

thing, it stays hidden."

 

For three days they pushed on. The hawk s eyes still would not focus, and his

balance was poor. After some debate with herself, Daine lightly bound his claws

to the pack he rested on. He didn't seem to mind, which bothered her still more.

Even the mildest sparrow would have fought the ties.

 

Her patient worsened. He refused any and all meat, raw or cooked. Their third

day together she offered him raw egg and then cheese. He ate both, to her joy,

but vomited it up later. That night she woke to hear Onua chanting a spell over

him, but it didn't seem to help. The FC'mir still talked to him about human

things — road conditions, the fair in Cria, the doings of the Queens Riders.

 

Once, after meeting the bird's eyes, Daine walked into a ditch. Another time she

fell over her own feet. After that, she avoided his gaze and resented it. Why

couldn't she look at this bird? And why did she not feel connected to him, as

she felt with other creatures?

 

His wing did not heal. The fourth night she stayed up with him, coaxing water

mixed with honey into his beak. It did no good. The fever she had fought to

prevent set in and began to climb.

 

She woke Onua sometime after midnight. "He's going to die. Not today — tomorrow,

maybe. I hate losing one I've nursed!" To her shame, she felt tears on her

cheeks, and wiped them away with an impatient hand. "He's not right! He's not

like any bird I ever met, and / can't fix himl Can we stop at a village or town,

and find a sorcerer who might — "

 

Onua shook her head. "Out of the question." When Daine opened her mouth to

argue, the woman said, "There are reasons. Important ones." She tugged at her

lip, and came to a decision. "All right. Get some rest—I'm calling for help.

Horse Lords willing, somebody will be in range."

 

Daine was too exhausted to protest or ask questions. It was hard even to crawl

into her bedroll. The last thing she saw was Onua, kneeling before a fire that

now burned scarlet, hands palm up in a summoning.

 

She slept until dawn, and Onua greeted her cheerfully. "I got lucky—help is

closer than I thought. Eat something, and you might want to wash up. There's a

bathing pool behind that hill. They'll be here around noon."

 

"They who?" Daine's voice came from her throat as a croak.

 

Onua shook her head.

 

"Wonderful. More secrets. My favorite," Daine muttered grumpily as she found

towels and soap. Since the day was warm, she washed her hair and took extra time

to scrub every inch of her skin. Why hurry? she thought, still feeling grouchy.

They won't get here till noon—whoever they are.

 

The hawk's eyes were closed when she returned, and he was shivering. She warmed

small rocks and wrapped them in cloths—towels, scarves, handkerchiefs.

Carefully, talking to him the whole time, she cocooned bird and rocks in a

blanket, hoping to sweat the fever out. After an hour of the extra

warmth, he took some heated water and honey when she coaxed.

 

Onua had worn herself out with her magical efforts, and slept all morning. Daine

had to content herself with frequent trips to the road, looking for the promised

help. Cloud and Tahoi followed her, as worried as she was.

 

The sun was at its height, covered by thickening clouds, when she saw movement

to the east. She raced back to camp. "Onua, there are people coming.

 

The K'mir grabbed her bow and arrows; Daine got hers. They went to the road to

wait. It wasn't long before Onua said, "It's my friends. The ones in white are

in the King's Own. They answer directly to King Jonathan."

 

Daine gaped at the company that approached. Mail-clad warriors on beautiful

horses rode in four rows, their white, hooded capes flapping grandly at their

backs. The earth shook with the pounding of their steeds' hooves. Before them

came a standard-bearer, his flag a silver blade and crown on a royal blue field.

 

Beside him was a full knight in gold-washed mail, his gold helm mirror bright.

He bore a lance; on his left arm was a red shield with a device like a gold cat

rearing on its hind paws. The knight's horse was larger than those of the

white-caped warriors, though not as large as the chargers normally used by

those who wore full mail or plate armor. It was as gold as the cat on the

knight's shield, with a black mane and tail.

 

Together the company made a picture out of legends. "Oh, glory," whispered

Daine.

 

Reaching Onua, the knight halted the warriors with a raised hand. His horse

refused to stop and walked up to butt his head against Daine s chest.

 

"You beauty," she whispered, running her hand along his mane. "Oh, you pretty,

pretty thing."

 

Laughing, Onua went to the war-horse's head and gently made him back up. The

knight peered down at the K'mir through his open visor. "Are you camped here?"

Onua nodded, and he turned to his company. "Hakim, this is it."

 

A brown man in the front rank of the white-caped riders nodded and called out

instructions. The result was instant activity: men dismounted, giving their

reins over to a few of their number while others removed packs from their mounts

and from the spares. Within seconds they were off the road, erecting tents to

share the clearing with the ponies and Tahoi.

 

The knight secured shield and helm to his saddle. Dismounting, he gave the reins

to one of the others, then stripped amethyst-decorated gauntlets from his hands.

"I should've changed to leather," he complained. "My back has been one whole

itch the last mile." He grinned at Daine. "The outfit

looks nice, but it's not very comfortable."

 

Daine was very confused. Out of the saddle, the knight was two whole inches

shorter than she was, and built on stocky, not muscular, lines. His cropped,

coppery hair was tousled from being inside a helmet. Amethysts winked at his

earlobes, stones that matched the color of his eyes.

 

"My wits have gone begging," Onua said. "Daine, this is Sir Alanna of Pirates

Swoop and Olau—the kings champion. Alanna, this is Daine. Wait till you see what

she can do with animals."

 

Daine stared at the hand offered her, then into purple eyes. "The champion! The

knight they call 'the Lioness'?"

 

"Don't tell me," Alanna said. "You expected someone bigger."

 

Daine took the offered hand. Remembering her patient, she asked, "Can you help?

I can't fix 'im at all."

 

Onua took the champion's elbow. "Alanna's a healer and a sorceress—if she can't

come up with something, no one can."

 

"Aren't you going to be sorry if I can't?" the knight asked as Onua steered her

toward the ailing hawk.

 

Daine unwound the bird from his wraps. "He won't eat anything but a little honey

and water," she explained. "Not meat or fish. And he's dizzy all the time."

 

The purple eyes looked at her sharply. "How would you know that?"

 

Daine met that gaze squarely. "I just do. I've—"

 

"A knack with animals,'" Onua chorused along with her, and grinned.

 

Alanna lifted the bird with a care for the splinted wing. The hawk blinked,

looked at her— and buried his head against her chest. "He knows me. Good." She

carried him to a tent the warriors had set up, and went inside.

 

"Wait here," Onua told Daine. "Don't let these men bully Tahoi or the ponies."

She followed the knight inside.

 

Daine realized she ought to picket the strings so the smaller horses wouldn't

disturb the big ones. Tahoi stuck close to her as she worked, and Cloud was on

her best behavior. The warriors smiled at her as they set up more tents and

built cook fires. A handful went to the nearby river with fishing lines in their

hands. She would have liked to go too, but she couldn't bring herself to ask

these businesslike Tortallans.

 

"Great merciful Goddess.'" The shout came from the tent where Alanna and Onua

had taken the hawk. "Of all the gods-cursed, simpleminded—"

 

Daine gaped. The man the knight had called Hakim smiled. "The Lioness has a

temper," he told the girl. "Sometimes it gets the better of her."

 

The knight stamped out of the tent. She had

discarded mail for breeches and a white shirt. At her throat a red gem burned

like a coal in the fire. "I can't see—" Her purple eyes lit on Daine. "You,

girl—come here!"

 

Tahoi growled, bristling. He didn't like the knights tone.

 

Alanna stared at the dog, and then smiled. "I'm sorry. Daine, would you come

here, please? I think I need your help." Steering the girl into the tent, she

said, "Onua says you found him under—unusual conditions." The hawk lay on a

man-size cot, his eyes wide and frightened. "How?"

 

There was something here that pounded on her ears, making her nervous. "Honest,

Your Ladyship—"

 

"Alanna," was the firm interruption.

 

She thought of calling the champion, the only lady knight in living memory, by

her first name, and winced. "I listened for him, is all. I sat down and

just—listened."

 

"Would you do it for me now, please?"

 

Daine swallowed. "But he's right there, mum. Lioness."

 

"Turn your back to him, if that helps." Alanna fiddled with the red gem at her

throat. "Listen for him exactly as you listened back then."

 

Listening's fine, Daine thought nervously. You only listened before, and had no

trouble. And the badger said it was all right. Well, then!

 

Closing her eyes, she emptied her mind, letting her breath slow until she

couldn't hear it. She concentrated on her ears. Outside, Cloud chewed on a clump

of grass, thinking she ought to check on Daine, alone with strangers. The gold

war-horse shifted; he wanted to run some more.

 

There! A strange and distant voice, one that sounded like no animal she knew.

That had to be the hawk. Was he muttering to himself?

 

"! hear him." That sleepy voice was hers. "He's a prisoner, He can't get out.

But he's just on the bed—"

 

"Hush." Purple fires played inside her eyelids. "Call him, Daine—with your mind.

His name is Numair Salmalin."

 

"Alanna—maybe Arrams better" That was Onua, sounding distant. "He's only been

Numair for eight years—he's been Arram all his life."

 

"True. Call to him as Arram, Daine." The fires evened into a steady purple

light, warming her face like the sun.

 

"Why—"

 

"Call him." The knight's voice was gentle, but firm.

 

Daine sighed. "Arram Salmalin? Arram—come on. You're too far off. It's all

right, Arram—it's safe—"

 

Something behind her snapped, breaking her concentration. She opened her eyes as

wooden sticks hit.the tent wall in front of her: the hawk's splints. "Now look

at this," she scolded, picking them up. "His wing won't get any better that

way." She turned to show them the evidence.

 

The hawk was gone. Onua pulled a sheet up to cover a large, naked man.

 

He smiled drowsily at the three of them. "Can I have something to eat?"

 

Daine's jaw fell open. "Where did he come from?"

 

Alanna bent over the newcomer, peering into his eyes. Onua grabbed the girl's

elbow and steered her out of the tent. "Explanations later," the K'mir said.

"There's a lot to be done for him still."

 

"Onua, where's my hawk? Where'd that man come from?" Her knees shook.

 

Onua put a hand on Daine's mouth. "Hush. No more questions. I'll explain

everything—later." She went back into the tent, pulling the flap tightly shut

behind her.

 

"Later," Daine muttered to herself. "Wonderful. Hawks disappearing, men

appearing—why not? Later." She stamped off to look after the ponies, who at

least would tell her things and not wait for any "laters."

 

THREE

 

SPIDRENS AND MEDITATION

 

Hedgehogs woke Daine as they wriggled into her bedroll, shaking in terror. It

wasn't the controlled fear they felt around hunters, but the wild panic that

made them run before a fire. She eased out of the covers. "It's all right" she

whispered. "Stay here."

 

She dragged on her clothes and boots. She felt it now, heaviness in the air and

in her mind—not like the Stormwings or the rabid bear, but there was a flavor in

it that reminded her of the winged monsters. In the camp around her, the men

slept quietly—no snorers like Grandda. Onua was mumbling in her sleep. Tahoi was

not with her or the ponies.

 

"Stay," Daine told Cloud, who wanted to follow. She fitted the string to her bow

and checked its draw as she looked around. A light burned in the Lioness's tent.

The other one, where the man who'd been a hawk lay, was dark.

 

The wood outside their camp was thick with fear. Tiny beasts dug as far into

burrows as they could. The big ones were gone. An owl sitting over-

head was almost mindless with terror. That was bad: owls didn't scare.

 

Tahoi sat at the edge of the trees, nose to the wind. When Daine rested a hand

on his shoulder, the dog flinched. "What is it?"

 

He knew only that it was bad, and it was coming.

 

"Stay with the ponies. Guard them." Tahoi whimpered a protest. Waiting for

trouble to reach him was hard; better to hunt it out. "Go on," He obeyed,

reluctantly.

 

A sentry nearby raised a hand in greeting. Looking past him, Daine saw another.

"Do you hear anything?" she asked. "I think something bad is coming. Something

wrong,"

 

"I hear nothing." It was Hakim. He didn't take his eyes off the woods beyond.

"Go back to your sleep."

 

There was no sleeping, not now. Checking the ponies, Daine found they were

afraid too. Beyond them the horses were alert, watching the trees like sentries.

The war-horse pawed the air: he knew danger was close. Wanting to fight it, he

pulled his tether to see if it could be yanked from the ground.

 

"Not yet," she said, patting his withers. "Watch. Wait." She walked toward the

forest.

 

"Don't go alone."

 

Daine wrenched around and lost her balance. A strong hand grabbed her elbow and

raised her to her feet. It was the Lioness, wearing a shirt, breeches, and

boots. The Ted gem at her throat glowed steadily; a naked sword lay in her right

hand.

 

"Easy," the knight cautioned. "What brings you out here?" They walked to a small

clearing almost thirty feet away.

 

Daine took a deep breath and made herself calm down. "There's something close by

that isn't right. I can't explain better'n that,"

 

The Lioness scanned the trees all around them, "I feel it too," She tapped her

gem. "This warns me of trouble, sometimes."

 

"Look." Her ma had said she had an owl's nightsight. That was how she saw the

rabbit in the clearing, when someone else would miss it. Kneeling

to lift the body, she found it was still warm.

 

White light—Alanna's magic—appeared over her hands. The knight touched the body

with a palm and felt its warmth, then touched the red drops at the rabbits nose.

She sniffed her fingers. "Blood? Its heart burst—"

 

"It was scared to death." Daine was sure of it Gently she lay the dead creature

atop a nearby stump. "There's something else. Lioness. The big animals—there

isn't a one within a mile of this place right now. Listen,"

 

The knight doused her light and obeyed. "Nothings moving out—"

 

A bat darted between them, chittering a warning. Startled, the knight and the

girl jumped back— and a rope that glowed a sickly yellow green dropped into the

space where Alanna had been standing.

 

Noise overhead made Daine look up as she put an arrow on the string. A monstrous

spider hurtled down at them. She shot it before she even knew what she fired at.

A man screamed above; black fluid fell onto her hand, burning like acid. She put

two more arrows into the thing and jumped aside when it hit the ground.

 

Alanna was shouting a warning to the camp. Daine was about to wipe her hand on a

leaf when something moved on the edge of her vision. She leaped out of the way

and the Lioness moved in, as smoothly as butter. Her sword flashed once—a

powerful cut sliced two of the near legs off a new attacker—then twice,

beheading the thing. It happened so fast Daine wasn't quite sure it happened,

till Alanna dragged her out of the way of the monsters death throes. Knight and

girl waited, breathless, for a moment or two, to see if another giant spider

would appear.

 

"I don't think there are more," Daine said at last. "It felt—wrong—out here,

before. That's almost gone now."

 

Many-jointed legs moved, and she knew the one she'd shot was alive. Gulping down

nausea, she drew her dagger and walked around front to kill the

thing—cutting off its head was best.

 

She had thought they were spiders, almost as big as she was, with bodies dressed

in dull black fur. That was bad enough, until she saw this one from the front.

Head and neck were human—its teeth as sharp and pointed as a giant cat's. It

screamed with a man's voice, enraged at seeing the knife.

 

Her mouth dropped open; a cry of fright and repulsion came out as a strangled

croak. Her knife dropped from numb fingers. No wonder these had felt like

Stormwings in the night. They were just as wrong, an eerie mating of animal and

human that had no reason to exist.

 

"Great merciful Goddess." Alanna came up behind her. It made Daine feel better

to know the paleness of the knight's face wasn't due entirely to the light she

had called so they could see. "Have you ever heard, or—"

 

"Never." She turned her back on it—let it die slowly—and found a log where she

could sit, shuddering in horror. Grandda had told her stories about monsters,

human-headed and spider-bodied, named spidrens. A brave man hunted them best at

night, he'd said: their webs glowed in the dark.

 

A hand rested on her shoulder. "Little girl, your ancestors are proud tonight."

It was the sentry, the man Hakim. "You are the best archer I have ever

seen—better even than the Lioness."

 

Alanna nodded. She knelt beside the thing, examining it with a stick rather than

touching it herself. "We're lucky you sensed them coming, Daine."

 

The girl swallowed, thinking, You couldn't pay me to touch that, even with a

stick. "The hedgehogs woke me. They didn't know what was out there. I could feel

something wrong was close, but I didn't think it'd look like—like this," Wincing

as the knight pulled the things head back by the hair—it was dead now—she added,

"Grandda told me stories about spidrens, but he said they were killed, ages and

ages ago."

 

"Not killed." Hakim's voice was steady, but his face glowed with sweat, "They

were imprisoned in the Divine Realms four hundred years ago, by the greatest of

shamans."

 

"You mean they're gods?" Daine asked, horrified.

 

"Immortals and gods aren't the same. They just live in the same place." Alanna

dusted her hands. "Like the Stormwings, Daine. They were shut into the Divine

Realms at the same time, along with a great many other creatures. Griffins,

dragons, and so on."

 

Daine swallowed: there were more of these? What if they were loose too, escaped

from the prison where they'd been locked for so long?

 

"Horse Lords." Onua had found them. "Lioness, what—"

 

"They're called spidrens." The knight's voice was almost matter-of-fact.

"Goddess knows how many of us they would have killed and dragged off to munch on

if your Daine hadn't been alert."

 

"You killed one too," Daine reminded her. She went to the clearing's edge and

listened to the woods beyond, just in case. All around she heard creatures

stirring, large and small, as they resumed their nights business. 1 don't know

if I'd ever come out of my burrow again, she thought.

 

Remembering an obligation, she glanced behind her. Hakim and Onua were going

over the spidren, using sticks. Most of the camp had come to watch,

and to marvel. One of the soldiers was vomiting at

the edge of the clearing, which made her feel better. At least she hadn't thrown

up.

 

She faced the trees where the bat had fled after warning them. "Thanks,

wing-friend," she whispered. "Thank you for both of us." In the darkness ahead,

a bat squeaked in reply, Daine smiled and went back to the humans.

 

"It's over," she told Alanna. "The animals are coming out." She felt suddenly

exhausted; the burn on her hand throbbed.

 

Onua put an arm around her. "We've both had enough excitement. Come on," She

steered her to their fire. "Are you all right?" She hissed in sympathy when

Daine showed her the burn, and got her

medicines. Daine barely remembered having the burn cleansed and bandaged, she

was so tired. The pain gone, she got into bed.

 

"You're certain you're all right?" The woman was plainly concerned.

 

Daine smiled at her. "I think so." The hedgehogs snuggled in around her once

more. "I'll have nightmares, for sure."

 

"Me too," Onua sighed. "At least were alive to have them." She eased into her

own bed.

 

"What of him? The hawk—the man?" Daine pointed at the patients tent.

 

Onua smiled, "Master Salmalin slept through the whole thing. He'll be mad as

fire when he hears too. Spidrens are more his line than ours,"

 

Daine said shyly, "Why didn't you tell me the truth? About the hawk?"

 

A sigh came from the other bedroll. "His shape-shifting—it's a secret. Only a

few people know, and we re not supposed to tell. It isn't that I don't trust

you—I do."

 

He s a spy?

 

"Only sometimes, when the king's spymaster can't send anyone else."

 

"He was just supposed to get well and fly off, and I'd never know."

 

"That was the plan." There was a rueful note in Onua's voice.

 

"I know now."

 

"Yes. You planning to tell somebody?" Daine thought about that. "You just said

it's a secret, didn't you? I won't tell." "Good. Now go to sleep."

 

No one left the camp by the river the next day The men of the King's Own burned

the dead monsters and searched the woods for more. The Lioness and Onua sat with

their patient aH morning. In the afternoon they summoned Hakim and another

soldier who carried a writing desk.

 

Daine kept out of the way of the men. She wasn't used to being noticed and

greeted by so many people. Her caution did not extend to their mounts, of

course. Once she'd cared for her ponies, she looked at the big horses. Her

favorite was Alanna's mount, the young stallion who had greeted her so happily

the day before. She examined every inch of him, crooning praises into his ear.

 

"I think the feeling s mutual."

 

Daine jumped—-once again the Lioness had come up unheard. She grinned at the

knight. "He's a beauty."

 

"His name is Darkmoon." The stallion lipped Alanna's breech pockets. "He's

spoiled rotten." Fishing a lump of sugar out, she fed it to him. "His grandam

was my first horse—a fine mare, true to the bone." Giving Darkmoon another sugar

lump, she added, "You saved my life last night."

 

Daine blushed. "You saved mine." Purple eyes are very discomforting when they

look at you, she thought. Or is it that she's got so much Gift it leaks over to

all she does?

 

"Where did you learn to shoot like that?" "My grandda taught me. Carved me that

bow too."

 

"You'd think, your size, you'd only be able to manage a smaller one."

 

Daine shrugged. "I've always been a fair shot." The woman snorted, but her eyes

never left Daine's face. She toyed with the gem around her neck. "Three times

you shot overhead and hit a mark that moved, in the dark. That's more than

'fair' shooting."

 

Daine shrugged again. "I practice a lot." Alanna grinned. "I'll stop. I didn't

mean to interrogate you. I've been so busy getting Arram's story out of him that

I forgot I just wanted to say thanks. You saved my life, and the life of one of

my best friends. Arram wouldn't be here if you hadn't nursed him. I'll remember

it."

 

Daine swallowed. "It was no trouble—" Alanna took her hand. "If you need

anything, come to me. A place to stay, money, work—I don't care. If I'm not

around, go to my husband." Startled, Daine looked at Alanna's ring finger and

saw a wide silver band. "He's the baron of Pirate's Swoop. He'll do anything for

you I would."

 

Daine gulped. A king's champion in debt to her? An offer with no limits, and she

to apply to the lady or her baron husband? People like her had no business

bothering the great and wealthy! And if Alanna knew the truth about her, about

what she'd done once, she'd hate Daine. She'd have to.

 

The knight must have seen refusal in her face.

 

Promise me.

 

Daine wondered if there was any way to get out of it, Alanna had the look of

someone who wouldn't let this go, however. "I promise. Lioness."

 

"Alanna," Onua called from the tent. "We need you for a minute."

 

"Coming," the knight replied. "By the way—-can you wield a sword?"

 

"Me? Gods, no!" she said, shocked, A sword was a weapon for nobles!

 

The Lioness grinned. "I shouldn't be glad, but I am." Seeing Daine's puzzlement,

she explained, "If you were as good with the sword as you are with a bow, I

couldn't take the competition," She clapped Daine on the shoulder and returned

to her patient.

 

The next day everyone rose at first light, Onua and Daine from habit, the others

from necessity. "You're staying here?" Alanna wanted to know.

 

Onua spooned porridge into a bowl and gave it to her. "Just for today—give Arram

a little more time before we go west. How about you?"

 

"I'll see the local magistrate, now I have Arram s information," Alanna

explained, drizzling honey into her bowl. "Once I get a writ of arrest from him,

Sinthya s mine."

 

"So that's why you were so near when I called for help," said Onua. "Springtime

you're usually at Pirate s Swoop. You were waiting for Arram?"

 

Alanna nodded. "He has proof now that Sinthya is dealing with Carthak."

 

Onua smiled grimly. "I knew it!"

 

The knight frowned. "I'm sending word to the king, to tell him about our

visitors last night, and the Stormwings." She shook her head. "I can't

understand why these immortals are reappearing now. We've had reports from all

over Tortall, and from our neighbors as well. Also, I don't like it that they

were on hand to chase our friend when he escaped."

 

"You don't think it was a coincidence?" Onua asked. "Or does Sinthya have an

arrangement with those—things?"

 

Daine winced. The idea of humans welcoming such creatures was chilling.

 

Alanna sighed. "I don't know. That's one of the questions I'll ask His

Lordship—when I arrest him. In the meantime, I leave you to your travels. Don't

let Arram overdo things. And it might be best if he kept from shape-shifting for

a while, not that I think he'll have the strength to try." The knight finished

her breakfast and got to her feet. "Time to ride."

 

With the consent of the man who tended Darkmoon, Daine brought the saddled horse

to his mistress and held him as the Lioness mounted. This time the knight wore a

leather jerkin studded with metal rings, instead of her mail. Seeing Daine look

at it, she said, "I drew it from our spares. They always bring one in my size.

It doesn't look as nice as the mail, but it's more comfortable." She offered

Daine a gloved hand to shake. "I'll see you again— if not at the palace, then

later on. Take care of my friends, and take care of yourself?'

 

Daine returned the woman's firm grip. "Safe journey, Lioness. Give that Sinthya

man a few lumps for me."

 

Alanna laughed. "I hope to do just that." She looked back: the men of the King's

Own were in the saddle. "Forward!"

 

Daine, in awe, watched them go. This was what she'd dreamed when Onua said they

were going to Tortall. Well, some things are different, she thought as the

riders retreated from view. Pulling the badger's claw out of her shirt, she

polished it with a thumb. She's shorter than I expected. And I never thought

she'd swear, or make jokes. She's a legend, sure enough, but she's so human.

 

An idea made her jaw drop: if she's a legend, and a hero, then anyone could be a

hero. Tucking the claw back into her shirt, she ran back to camp. If anyone

might be a hero—could I? she asked herself, and smiled. No, not me.

 

Still, she mulled it over as she started on a pile of reins that needed mending.

Onua joined her at their fire with leatherwork of her own. They worked quietly

until she heard her friend say, "Look who's UP-"

 

Their  patient   stood   in   front  of  his   tent.

 

Someone—Daine assumed one of the men—had given him a shirt and breeches, as well

as a pair of boots.

 

She stared up at him. He was five inches over six feet in height, with broad

shoulders and a well-muscled body. His mass of coal black hair was combed back

and tied into a horse tail to show a face that was dark and sensitive. He moved

with die ease of a giant cat as he sat on a log beside Onua, but Daine suspected

that he hadn't always been so graceful. As a boy he must have resembled a stork,

all elbows and knees. In his late twenties now, he had grown into his looks, and

he seemed completely at home with himself.

 

"How'd you find a pair that fits?" Onua pointed at his feet with the awl she'd

been using on her tack, "There's tea in the kettle, and a clean mug right

there."

 

His lips parted to reveal white teeth in a shy smile. "Thanks." He  poured and

blew gently on hi tea to cool it. "Alanna witched them so they'd fit." He

regarded his boots with a wistful grin. "Nobody else had a pair even near big

enough."

 

"What about your own magic?" Onua asked.

 

"I'm dry for the moment. Tapped out." His voice was midrange for a man's, warm

and a little hesitant—nice to listen to, Daine thought. She kept her eyes away

from him as she wrestled with her leatherwork.

 

A pair of large hands came into her field of vision to hold the strap while she

set the final stitches.

 

"Thanks," she whispered, blushing.

 

"You look different."

 

Startled, she looked up into long, shadowy eyes, "What?"

 

He smiled. "You were a lot bigger."

 

She grinned in spite of her shyness, "Seems to me you was a bit smaller, now I

think of it."

 

The strap was fixed. He gave it back and returned to his seat on the log. "I'd

be dead if it weren't for you. You're called Daine?"

 

She nodded,

 

"I'm glad to meet you, Daine. I'm Numair Salmalin."

 

"I thought it was Arram."

 

His eyes flicked to Onua and back to her, "Arram s my boyhood name. I go by

Numair now."

 

Daine   took   the   hint.   "The   honors   mine.

Master Numair." Then, because she had to know, she asked, "Why didn't you change

back?"

 

"I was stuck."

 

"Stuck?"

 

"When Sinthya caught me, his mage fed me drugs. I panicked, and shape-shifted. I

didn't remember I was full of all the drugs it takes to knock out somebody my

size."

 

"You're lucky they didn't kill you," Onua pointed out.

 

"You're right. By the time you found me, I couldn't tell ground from air

anymore. The food you offered? I didn't know it was food. Not that I was able to

keep anything down." He sipped the tea. "It'll be a long time before I take hawk

shape again."

 

"That's why you had funny eyes," breathed Daine. "And that's why you made me

dizzy."

 

"I wanted to ask you about that. Onua says you got sick, disoriented. I can't

understand />ow. She says you don't have the Gift—"

 

"Odd's bobs!" Daine snapped. Would all her new friends harp on that one thing,

like Ma? "I don't see why this Gift is so grand. It comes and goes. You can't do

too much at once, and you need all kinds of rules. It's more trouble than it's

worth." She got up. "But whenever I turn round, somebody asks if I have it. I'm

good with animals—isn't that enough?" Furious, not knowing there were tears on

her cheeks, she stamped off into the woods.

 

Numair looked at Onua. "What did I say?"

 

The K'mir sighed and put down her work. "Her mother was a hedgewitch." (She

meant someone with basic Gifts, taught by other hedgewitches, never hoping to be

more than village healer-mid-wives.) "She and Daine's grandfather were killed by

raiders in January. She wanted Daine to have the Gift, not just whatever she has

with animals. Fool woman kept testing her, as if she thought the girl would

develop it overnight. I'd better go after her."

 

"No—when she cools off, I'll go. You and Alanna were right. She has real power.

Not the Gift, though." He tapped a pair of twigs together, looking thoughtful.

"It's wild magic, pure and simple. She's brimming with it. I've never seen a

human with so much."

 

"You felt it then "

 

He smiled. "I felt it when I was a bird, half-crazy and dying."

 

Onua sighed. "Be careful with her, Arram. She's hurting."

 

"I will." He rose, unfolding his length with a groan. "Use Numair, will you? I

know you trust Daine, but there's no telling who else might overhear. I still

have enemies in Carthak who'd like to know where I am."

 

Onua made a face. "You're right—Numair."

 

He grinned. "Come on—what great sorcerer has a name like Arram Draper? I have to

have a name to fit my calling, don't you think?"

 

"All you mages are Players at heart, I swear. Can't do the magic unless you have

all kinds of robes and props and a big audience to cheer you." She waved him off

and returned to her work, smiling.

 

Numair found Daine greeting a woodchuck, and stayed in the trees to watch. The

girl lay on the ground, her eyes on a level with the chuck's. The animal stood

on his hind legs, chattering to her. She giggled, then offered a hand: the chuck

snuggled against it for a moment. Then he chirped a farewell and trotted off

into the brush.

 

Numair came forward slowly. "He seemed to have a lot to say."

 

Daine was thinking about the chuck, how nice he was after the monsters two

nights before. "Oh, it's the usual spring talk. Freshening up the burrow,

getting nice-smelling leaves, I told him where to find some wild mint." Her

memory returned, and she felt her cheeks get hot. "Master Numair. I—"

 

He smiled. "No offense taken—if you stop calling me 'Master.' If I'm to help

with the ponies the rest of the way, we may as well use first names."

 

"Is Onua mad at me? For losing my temper?"

 

He shook his head. The motion popped open the tie that held his black locks, and

it fell, "Gods bless it..."

 

Daine came to help him look. By the time they

found the tie, she'd forgotten to be nervous with him. "It's easier if you wet

it before using it on your hair," she explained as they returned to camp. "When

it dries, then it shrinks."

 

"Good advice. Your hair gives you trouble?"

 

"Oh, Goddess, my hair's so dratted thick I don't even bother with ties." She

giggled suddenly. "This is a very strange talk we're having."

 

He grinned down at her. "Boys worry just as much about their looks as girls do.

We only hidi it better"

 

"Seriously?" she asked, delighted. Living with only Grandda and Ma, away from

die males of the village, she'd begun to think young men were totally alien.

 

"Seriously," he assured her. "You should see the lotions I put on my hair to get

it to behave." He winked at Onua when they reached the campfire,

 

Onua and Daine spent the next day exercising the ponies and practicing

hand-to-hand combat, something Onua said a woman alone should know. Numair

dozed, mended his spare shirt, or did exercises with the arm that had been

broken. "Is he up to the road?" Daine asked during one of his naps. She kept her

voice low—he was stretched out under a nearby ttee. "He maybe should ride, but

he's too big for the ponies,"

 

"We'll take it easy" the K'mir replied. "Alanna

laid a slow healing on him, to fix the arm and build his strength. She said in

two or three days he'll be fine."

 

"Did you know him, from before?"

 

"Were old friends." Seeing the look on Daines face, Onua said, "Not that kind of

friend! He goes for shapely blondes, and I like a man that likes horses. No, our

hawk took pity on me when I didn't know anyone but the queen and Buri. If he

likes you, he's the best of friends. Horse Lords help you if you get on his bad

side." Seeing that Daine looked puzzled, she explained, "He is the most powerful

sorcerer in TortalL"

 

Daine stared. A boyish man who talked hair-ties? Looking over, she saw a

butterfly hovering over Numair s long nose. "Him?"

 

Onua chuckled. "Yes, him. It takes a powerrul Gift to shape-change."

 

Numair opened his eyes, "You're talking about me. I can tell."

 

"He's vain too," Onua said loudly. "He takes as much time to dress for cqurt

functions as any lady. Which is bad enough, but then he ruins his clothes

sitting on the grass to watch meteor showers."

 

"But that's my good side," protested Numair. "You really should teU her some of

my faults." He paused then added, "Then again—please don't. I forgot you

actually know my faults "

 

Daine laughed. She could see the rest of the trip would be fun.

 

The adults were arguing about protective circles when she began to think of

supper. It wasn't fair to let Onua hunt all the time. Like her predator friends,

Daine ate meat, taking care to make her kills swift and clean. Now she got hooks

and line, and told the adults where she would be. There was a big tree on the

riverbank where she could sit and mind her lines in comfort, and Onua had a very

good way of preparing trout.

 

It wasn't long before her lines were baited and set in the deep pool under the

tree. With the hard part done, she watched the sky and daydreamed, rousing

herself only to greet the animals who came to say hello. Cloud found a nearby

patch of clover and grazed, keeping her company.

 

Tahoi joined them, looking disgusted. He lay down where Daine could easily

scratch his ears. Onua and Numair were doing the sitting thing, not talking or

working or paying attention to him. It bored him silly.

 

"What's the sitting thing?" Daine asked.

 

The dog showed her an image in his mind: Onua, seated with her legs crossed,

hands resting on her knees, eyes closed. To that picture he added Numair, doing

the same thing. A shimmering, pearly light gleamed around each of them, rippling

over their faces.

 

"What's that?" Daine asked him. "That light, there?"

 

Tahoi didn't know. It was a thing some humans had and others didn't.

 

Magic, Cloud said. Your dam had it, and some of the others back home. Not so

bright as these two—more like a glitter. But it's magic, all right.

 

Onua only does the sitting thing with humans that have the light, Tahoi

commented, and sighed.

 

The girl smiled. "Find a stick—I'll play with you. Not here, though—I don't want

to scare the fish." Tahoi wagged his tail and hunted for a stick that wouldn't

hurt his mouth. "Cloud? Do / have the light inside?"

 

No, the mare replied. The lights only for humans. You may look like a human, but

you aren't. You're of the People: the folk of claw and fur, wing and scale.

 

"Impossible," the girl said flatly. "Look at me. I'm pink, my fur's patchy, I

walk on two legs. I'm human, human all over."

 

On the outside, the pony insisted. Not inside. Inside you're People.

 

Tahoi brought a stick, and Daine went to play with him. Cloud was joking, of

course. She was human. Ma would have told her, if she weren't.

 

They left their camp the next day. Onua set an easy pace, stopping twice in the

morning to rest. Numair kept up without appearing to tire. Catching Daine's eye

on him once, he thumped himself on the chest and said, "When the Lioness puts a

healing on a man, he stays healed!"

 

"Does your ma know you're this silly?" she demanded tartly.

 

He nodded, comically sad. "The few gray hairs she has on her head are my doing.

But"—with an exaggerated change of mood—"I send her plenty of money, so she can

pay to have them dyed!"

 

"I hope she beat you as a child," Onua grumbled.

 

The day passed quickly. Numair and Onua told stories about the people they knew

at the palace. The man even juggled for her, a most unmagelike feat. By the time

they made camp, she felt she had known him for years.

 

Building their fire, she ran into trouble. No matter what she did with flint and

steel, the wood was too damp to catch. At last she coaxed it into a tiny flame

and held her breath.

 

"How does it go?" he asked over her shoulder, and the flame went out

 

"Gods bless it!" she snapped.

 

"What's the matter?"

 

"Oh, they mustve had rain here yesterday. Everything's damp"

 

"Sit back."

 

She did as she was told, and the tinder burst into flame. She had to put large

sticks of wood on it fast, before the fire used up the tinder. "But you didn't

point, or make circles, or chant anything—"

 

He shrugged. "Some people need those things. I don't."

 

She gasped at his arrogance. "Well, excuse me for breathing!"

 

His laugh was full throated and made her grin. "What—did they have to enact

fire-making rituals before anything would burn, where you came from?"

 

Her spirits dropped. "Things burned easy back home," she said flatly. "Rtal

easy." She'd been having a good time while her family lay in the ground.

Grabbing the shovel, she went to dig the latrine.

 

Teeth dug into the mage's elbow, making him yelp. He looked down at his

attacker, Cloud. "Stop that, or I'll light a fire under your tail." The mare

squeezed a little harder and released his arm.

 

"It was going so well." Onua was grooming the ponies. "She laughed"

 

Numair rubbed his elbow. He'd gotten off lightly—Cloud had only barely nicked

the skin. "She'll laugh again."

 

Daine kept to herself, and the adults left her alone, talking quietly. When

cleanup was done, they did the sitting thing. It was as Tahoi had shown her:

with eyes closed and legs crossed they sat, hands on

their knees, breathing as if they were asleep. In fact, Daine went to sleep

watching them.

 

That night it came to her that Ma and Grandda probably wouldn't mind if she had

fun now and then. They'd been partial to fun, making berry strings or playing

catch with the bread dough. In her packs were two of the dancing puppets Grandda

had made for her birthdays: the horse and one that looked just like Ma. The

others had been ruined, but she had saved these.

 

She got up in the morning with caution and sent the raccoon and the marten who

had spent that night with her on their way. She hated apologies, but if Onua and

Numair were angry, she would make some.

 

Luck was on her side. Their grouchiness seemed to be normal morning grouchiness;

all they wanted to do was drink their tea, eat their food, and get moving. Daine

let it go at that If they weren't angry about how she'd behaved, why remind

them?

 

They made good progress that day. Once supper and cleanup were done, Numair

stretched. "Let's go, Onua. You won't improve without practice."

 

Daine knew what came next. "What's the sitting thing?" They looked at her

blankly. "You know—what you're going to do now."

 

"Meditation," Numair said. "It clears the mind, and rests it. If you have the

Gift, meditation helps your discipline." His eyes were thoughtful as they rested

on her. "Would you like to learn?"

 

"I don't have the Gift." Was he going to start on that?

 

He shrugged. "It's not only for the Gifted. 1 told you, it rests the mind. It

helps you get a—a grip on the way you think."

 

"It helps you decide what you want," Onua added. "And how to get it."

 

Daine scuffed her foot in the dust. "Is it hard?"

 

Both of them smiled. "You won't know till you try," Numair pointed out.

 

Daine shrugged and sat as they did, tailor-style. "Now what?"

 

"Hands on your knees. Sit straight. Close your eyes. Let the thoughts empty out.

For tonight, that s enough. Just let your thoughts go."

 

Daine heard Tahoi sigh. Now he had no one to play with.

 

The next morning they weren't far from their camp

xrtvta tvfc Qmtook tkm ou tk mi Kkvm ind

the men of the King's Own, Daine was startled to see that the Lioness, so

friendly before, was now pale with fury. Darkmoon was as angry as his mistress.

He pranced and fidgeted until Daine went to his head. He calmed slowly under her

hands.

 

"He's gone" the knight told them. "From the

looks of it, he fled the minute he knew you were safe. Curse him! Those dungeons

of his—"

 

"I know," whispered Numair. He looked suddenly tired.

 

"I don't understand," Onua protested. "You searched?"

 

"We did." Alanna rubbed her neck. "His servants claimed Stormwings came, with a

box, like a sedan chair. They flew off with him in it,"

 

"Then they can be talked to," Numair said. "They're intelligent."

 

"Sure they are," Daine said. "They talked to Onua and me in the marsh."

 

"She's right," the K'mir told them. "And they searched for Numair in patterns

after they lost him,"

 

The Lioness sighed, "Lovely. More fun. All right—we have to see the king. Come

along as soon as you can now. Be sure to ward your camp at night!"

 

"We'll do fine," Numatr told her. "See you at

 

The knight and Hakim nodded, and within a few moments the company was galloping

out of sight.

 

Four mornings later Onua and her companions topped a rise, and Daine thought her

eyes would fall from her head. Before them a river halved a valley that cupped a

walled city and more houses than she could count. At the heart of the valley

three bridges linked the northern and southern banks, and roads entered the city

from every angle. In the west, the city broke through its wall to climb a long

slope dotted with estates and temples.

 

Above everything stood a huge castle shielded by high walls. Its towers, flying

bright-colored flags, shone in the early sun. A small dome placed among them

glowed silver like a giant pearl. Black dots like ants climbed a broad,

white-paved road from the city below, to scatter before the walls and stream in

through several gates.

 

"That's the palace," Numair said, "Home of the most unusual royal couple in all

history and their peculiar court."

 

"I don't think 'unusual' and 'peculiar' are the right words," protested Onua,

and Tahoi barked agreement.

 

"Do you live there?" Daine asked the marr.

 

He shook his head. "I live south, along the coast. They have rooms for me here,

though." He looked at Onua. "Press on?" She nodded.

 

Their road took them around the city until they reached a bridge over a deep

moat. Here the palace wall was only ten feet high; the gate was a simple affair

of wood and iron. Inside lay a small town, its air scented with molten copper,

pine, cows, and baking. All this, Numair said, supported the palace. Daine shook

her head in awe.

 

Guards in maroon and beige waved them across the bridge. Inside the gate, Numair

pointed at the palace. "I go that way—I need to report in."

 

Tears stung Daine s eyes. You knew he'd leave sometime, she scolded herself.

This is it. Don't be a baby. He's got important things to do!

 

A big hand patted her shoulder. "Just for now," the man said quietly, "I'll see

you again soon,"

 

Onua grinned when he kissed her cheek. "You just can't wait to lay hands on your

books again. Z know that look in your eye."

 

"She does too/' Numair admitted, "Take care of our Daine." He waved and headed

toward the palace, hands in his pockets.

 

"Come on," Onua told her. "Its this way."

 

Following her out of the gates inner yard, Daine saw more wonders. Around them

soared the levels of the palace, with wings and turrets in many styles telling

of additions over time. She saw more glass in a look than she'd seen in her

life. Her nose smelled flowers, both plain and exotic; her ears were filled with

creaking wagons, shouting people, and the clang of metal.

 

Onua led them downhill. Chief among the buildings they passed were large

stables, rich with horse smells. Daine would have stopped there, but Onua walked

on. Before them lay meadows dotted with grazing animals. Behind the herds were

masses of trees—the Royal Forest, said the K'mir.

 

The road ended at the meadows, where two long, wooden buildings had been built.

One was a stable, a neat and quiet one. The other, connected to the stable by a

covered walk, was a two-story barracks. Before it was a tall pole, a flag at its

tip. As if showing the banner off, the wind lifted it up with a pop. A red horse

reared on a gold brown field.

 

"The Queens Riders," said Onua. "Home, or at least as much of one as / need.

Let's put the ponies in the meadow, and then we'll talk."

 

FOUR

 

THE QUEEN'S RIDERS

 

Unloading the packs, they shooed the ponies into the meadow, and Daine followed

Onua into the barracks. Climbing stairs, Onua led them through a door painted a

brighn-ed. Inside was a big room with two rows of beds, six in each row.

 

Taking a key from her belt-purse, the K'mir unlocked a room near the door to

reveal a single bed, several chests, a desk, and a shelf of books. With a sigh,

she dropped her packs on the floor and motioned for Daine to do the same. "I'm

not here often, but I'm always glad to see it" She opened the shutters and

flopped onto the bed. "Pull up a chair." Daine obeyed.

 

The woman smiled at her. "As to your future. I'd like you to stay with me—you're

the best assistant I've ever had. If you don't want that, you have other

opportunities. Alanna would give you work, here or at Pirates Swoop. Numair

could do the same. Both of them say they'll mention you to the king."

 

Daine shook her head. The road was one thing; people might forget their station

in life there. Here they'd go on with their real lives. Exalted persons like

Alanna would not bother their heads over a homeless Gallan. Surrounded by wealth

and magic, Numair would have better things to think of.

 

Onua drew a leather bag out of her purse and gave it to Daine. "There's your

pay, and the bonus. You can sleep here till you decide what you want."

 

"Don't be silly," Daine informed her. "I'll work for you."

 

Onua's face lit, and she grinned. "Don't you want to know the terms?"

 

Daine had opened the bag and was gaping at the contents: a handful of silver

coins and two gold ones. "Did you overpay me?" she accused.

 

Onua laughed. "You earned every penny, girl-child." She ticked points off on her

fingers. "You fought Stormwings and spider-monsters. You found Numair and nursed

him. That's besides what I said I'd pay you for. No, don't argue. Listen. The

job's two coppers a day, plus room and board and bonuses for unusual duty. You

help me with the trainees— selecting mounts, handling 'em, grooming 'em, and so

on. They get two, so they have a spare ready all the time. But you know these

ponies—if one's a handful for most people, think what two are like!"

 

Daine giggled. "I feel sorry for your trainees."

 

"Don't. They learn—or they wash out. You and

I take care of the rest of the herd. In a few weeks we all go to the field

training camp, and we make sure the recruits don't abuse their ponies. You have

lots of free time. Socially, you're as good as a trainee— better, 'cause you're

trusted to know what to do with a horse, and they aren't. Don't let them order

you around. Most of the bad apples will go home crying after a week or so,

anyway/' Onua grinned. "What d you think?"

 

Her head spun. Take today as it is, she thought, making herself calm down.

Tomorrow I'll deal with tomorrow. "I'll stay." They shook hands.

 

"You're back!" Two people came in. One was a short K'mir, her face broader, less

friendly, than Onua's, her black instead of gray green. The other was a big man,

taller even than Numair and powerfully built. His skin was dark brown,* his

close-cut hair looked like black wire. Pink, shiny skin like old scars wrapped

around his wrists.

 

Onua hugged the visitors. "Daine, this is Buriram Tourakom—Buri, die commander

of the Riders. And this is Sarge." To the adults she said, "Daine is my

assistant. She's young, but she's worth her weight in gold."

 

Blushing, Daine looked at the floor. "OnuaT

 

"She isn't free with praise," Buri told her. A smile lit her face and made her

less forbidding. "If Onua says good things about you, then they're true.

Welcome." She offered a hand for Daine to shake,

and Sarge did the same. Daine was relieved to find

both had the palm calluses of those who worked, and worked hard. "Actually,"

Buri told Onua, "we just saw Numair. Sounds like you had a rough time coming

home."

 

"It wasn't so bad," Onua replied. "Pretty uneventful, in fact, after Numair

reached us. How are things?"

 

"Same-same." Buri leaned against the wall. "The new class is ready. We'll start

after lunch. There's the usual lot of soft-hands merchanters and farmers'

babies. A Player—George recommended him. He's pretty solid, though he's tall for

ponyback. We may have to give him a horse."

 

"We lost two from the Third Rider Group, one from the Fifth," Sarge added.

Sitting on the floor, he still came up to Daine's waist. "Half of the First

Rider Group is on the casualty list, but nothing permanent."

 

Plainly these people had a lot to catch up on. Daine got up. "Excuse me," she

said. "Onua, I'm going to look at the herd."

 

Her friend smiled. "Don't stray far."

 

"It's good to meet you, Daine," Sarge told her. "We'll get acquainted later.

It's just—"

 

Daine smiled and waved good-bye. She was a little envious of Onua, with her home

and friends, but she forced that envy down. For certain she didn't want Onua to

be alone in the world as she was.

 

Leaving the barracks, she climbed the fence into the horse meadow. The animals

she and Onua had brought hung back. Strange ponies, who had never met anyone

like her, crowded around. Heads were thrust under her hands. Colors passed

before her eyes: cream, dun, roan, chestnut, gray, odd-colors. She saw stars,

blazes and masks, stockings and the spine-long stripe called a list; mares,

geldings, stallions. All were the shaggy-coated mountain breed.

 

Now the ponies who knew her mixed with the strangers, bragging that she was

their herdmaster. Daine giggled as they butted her with their heads and flicked

her with their tails. There was no need to be envious of Onua, not with friends

like these.

 

Time passed—she wasn't sure how much. When a great bell chimed, she jumped.

 

"It's the noon bell." Daine hadn't seen the woman on the fence. "Lunchtime." She

smiled. "Or will you just graze with the herd?" Her voice was low and clear.

 

Daine grinned and disentangled herself from her friends. Nearing the stranger,

she had a good look at her and stopped. The woman was dressed simply in breeches

and a shirt, but she turned them into the richest garments ever worn. Masses of

coal black hair had been woven into a braid and coiled around her head. She had

green hazel eyes set beneath level brows, ivory skin, and a full, red mouth. Her

proudly arched nose was strong for

classic beauty, but it fit her. Her only ornaments were a diamond on her gold

marriage band and diamonds on her earlobes, but she didn't need any more

decoration. She was the most beautiful female Daine had seen, lovelier even than

Ma.

 

The woman had said something. Daine wiped her hands nervously on her skirts and

went to the fence. "I'm sorry, mum—I didn't hear."

 

"You look like Chavi West-wind." She mistook Daines surprise and explained,

"Chavi is known for horse magic. She's a goddess, where I come from, one of the

four—"

 

"Horse Lords. Onua told me. Bian North-wind, Shai South-wind, Vau East-wind, and

Chavi. But they're K'miri gods. Excuse my saying so, but you don't look K'miri."

 

The woman fingered the arch of her nose. "There's bad blood in my family. I'm

half K'mir, anyway. You're a friend of Onua's?"

 

"I work for her."

 

The hazel eyes sharpened. "You're Daine." With a smile she explained, "Word

travels fast here. You'll get used to it." She offered a small, delicate hand.

Shaking it, Daine found calluses on the soft palm and smiled with relief. For a

moment she'd been afraid she was talking to some kind of noble. She had never

met a noble, apart from the Lioness, and she wasn't sure she wanted to. What

would she say to one?

 

"Let's go eat," the woman told her. "I'm starving—you must be too."

 

Daine climbed the fence. "I think the whole city knows my name," she grumbled as

they set off toward the barracks. "Did you tell me yours?"

 

"No.It'sThayet."

 

"The queen?"

 

"Only when I can't avoid it," said Thayet of Tortall. "Please don't get all

formal on me now. We were having such a nice talk."

 

Daine scowled. "Odd's bobs, this is a strange place! Knights who say call 'em by

their first name and wizards that light tinder and queens that run around

dressed like real people—"

 

Thayet laughed. "No wonder Alanna and Numair like you. You have a very unusual

way of looking at things!"

 

Daine blushed. "I'm sorry. I'm just so—confused, here."

 

"That's normal," the queen assured her. "I felt the same, once." They entered

the barracks. "Some lunch will make you feel better." She steered Daine through

a door and into chaos. This room was filled with long wooden tables and benches.

A third of them were occupied by men and women in their late teens and early

twenties, who created enough noise to fill the place.

 

Daine copied Thayet as the queen picked up a wooden tray and went to the servers

at the back of the room. These people confirmed the woman's identity: each

bobbed respectfully and called her "Majesty" as they put bread, cheese, bowls of

stew, fruit, and mugs of cider on her tray and Daine s.

 

'"Thayet, there you are!" Buri came up as they left the servers. "We've been

looking for you. Onua says she and Daine here met up with Stormwings, and some

kind of spiders with human heads—" Talking, she led the queen to a table at the

head of the room, where Onua and Sarge waited.

 

Onua beckoned to Daine, but the girl didn't want to be there, under the eyes of

everyone. Shaking her head, she went to the corner of an unoccupied table and

sat with her lunch. I'm younger'n anyone here, she thought, buttering a roll.

How can I make them mind what I say about the horses?

 

A girl sat down across from her. "Hello!" She had dark hair cut boyishly short,

and a pair of dancing green eyes. With a tip-tilted nose, a cleft chin, and a

dusting of freckles, she looked like pure mischief. "I'm Miri. Are you a new

trainee?"

 

Daine shook her head. "I work for Onua, the horsemistress. I'll be helping you

with the ponies, I guess."

 

"Good—we need more girls. There are too many boys." Miri stuck her tongue out at

the tall, blond youth who settled his tray beside Daine.

 

He smiled. "Do you mind if I sit here?"

 

She shook her head. He had a very kind smile and bright blue eyes.

 

"Evin Larse." He sat and offered a hand.

 

Daine accepted it, "Daine Sarrasri."

 

He reached for her ear and seemed to pull a roll out of it. "Didn't wash this

morning, did you?" He smeared cheese on the roll and grinned at Daine's

openmouthed surprise. "My family's Player folk," he explained. "I have all sorts

of useless talents."

 

"She's going to help us with the ponies," Miri said. "I need all the help I can

get," she informed Daine. "Up till two weeks ago I could count on one hand the

times I've been on a horse."

 

"You're doing fine," Evin told her soothingly. He looked at Daine. "She's been

grooming and riding up at the palace stables."

 

"But these ponies are different," Miri protested. "You^ heard Sarge—they're

picked to be fussy and mean, and they bite."

 

Daine grinned. "They're not so bad. Me'n Onua brought some down from Galla, and

I've been with the herd. There's nice ones. You'll see." Looking around, she

thought that the last time she'd seen such a mixed herd of humans was at the

fair in Cria. There were two other blacks, three very brown youths, and five

more as blond, pale skinned, and blue eyed as Scanrans. The rest could have come

from any of the realms around the River Drell.

 

"You   look   overwhelmed,"   Evin   told   her.

 

"They're just trainees, like Miri and me."

 

"Yes, but what does it take to be a trainee?" she asked. "How did you two join

up, if you don't mind my asking?"

 

"Oh, joining's the easy part," Miri said. "They post the rules in all the

schools and at recruiting stations in the towns."

 

"You have to be fifteen or more," Evin said. "Healthy, with all your body parts

still attached-no missing hands or eyes."

 

"Single," added Miri. "No spouse and children. It helps if you ride, but it's

not required—they took me, and the only thing I ever rode in my life was a

fishing boat. That's what my people do, fish."

 

"You need good reflexes," Evin went on. "You have to read and write. For

Tortallans that's no problem—schools have been open to everyone for nine years

now. For the ones that can't read, the Riders'11 give you work in the palace

till you learn. I think that's all. Oh, and you have to be here by the March

full moon. That's when training starts every year.

 

"That's a//?" Daine asked, shocked. "That doesn't seem like much!"

 

"It isn't," said Evin. "The problem isn't getting into the Riders—it's staying.

We've lost ten in the last two weeks—sick, wouldn't take orders, couldn't handle

the schedule. We'll lose more by summer's end."

 

Sarge rose and thundered, "Listen up, darlings! Today is your last day of fun at

the king's expense." ("He calls running us around the meadow every day 'fun,'"

Miri whispered to Daine.) "Here's Onua, our horsemistress." Onua stood and

nodded to everyone. "Daine—stand up, girl"—she obeyed—"is her assistant." Daine

sat when Onua did. "They brought the rest of the ponies we need," Sarge went on,

"so we're ready to start the real work. You have till the bells chime one stroke

to do what needs doing. At the bell, come to the horse meadow." He clapped his

hands. "Don't sit there gawping, children—you pick your mounts today. Get those

trays to the kitchen and get out of here!"

 

Onua took Daine aside. "What about sleeping arrangements? I can put a cot for

you in my room or a storeroom, or you can sleep with the trainee girls. Your

choice."

 

"Please, Horsemistress—" It was Miri. "If nobody minds, Daine could bunk with

me—if you want to, Daine."

 

Daine thought it over and nodded.

 

"Fine," Onua said. "After supper you can show Daine the bed. Would you excuse us

now, though? I want to ask her something."

 

The girl nodded and raced upstairs. Onua and Daine followed at a slower pace.

"I'm glad you're making friends," the K'mir said. "Its good for you to meet

people your own age. Listen—I have to ask"—she pointed to Daine's

skirts—"doesn't that outfit get hot?"

 

She'd hit on the burden of Daine's life. The girl scowled: the litany she'd

given Ma and Grandda for years bubbled to her lips. "Hot in summer, cold in

winter, always getting tangled and ripped and soaked, clumsy, heavy—"

 

Onua smiled. She knew an old grievance when she heard one. "Then why wear 'em?

Get yourself breeches and a shirt like me."

 

Daine gaped at her. "Men's gear? With folk talking about me all the time as is?"

 

Onua shook her head. "You're not home now. The rules have changed."

 

Daine opened her mouth to object—then closed it. She looked at her skirts. To be

rid of them, and the petticoats.. .it hit her, really hit her, that she was free

of Snowsdale. What could they do to her now?      1&**

 

From what Evin and Miri said, Riders came from all walks of life. In Galla she

was strange. Here, everyone was different. These people wouldn't care if Ma was

a hedgewitch. Maybe they wouldn't even care that, her father was unknown,

someone her ma met one Beltane night and never saw again.

 

But they'll care if they know you went mad, a tiny voice inside her cautioned.

Best keep shut about that!

 

Onua let her think, and was rewarded when Daine's blue-gray eyes shone like

lanterns. "I'd love to put on breeches."

 

"Come on, then." Onua took her out of the girls' dormitory and down the hall.

"That's men's country," she said, pointing to a bright yellow door. "Off-limits

to females, like we're off-limits to them."

 

In the supply room, a tall woman with red-bronze hair and great kindness in her

face looked up from her desk. "Onua, welcome!" She came over to hug the K'mir.

"Your assistant?" she asked.

 

"Daine, this is Kuri Tailor—she's in charge of the girls. If there's anything

you need, Kuri's the woman to ask." Onua hugged Daine around the shoulders.

"Kuri, she needs breeches and shirts. Daine, I hate to rush, but I need to talk

with Sarge. You'll be all right?" The girl nodded. "When you're done, come out

to the meadow and we'll get these two-leggers mounted." She left the room.

 

"The first day or so is crazy," explained Kuri. "They always start as soon as

Onua comes, so she has to move fast. You'll be rushing too, once the Riders see

how much work they can get from you— my word on it." She measured Daine quickly

and wrote down her findings. "I'll have others tonight, but take these for now."

From stacks of homespun garments on one side of the room, she chose a pair of

worn breeches and a patched white shirt. "No use wearing good clothes when

you're with the horses," she explained. "Step behind that screen and try these

on—let's see how they fit."

 

Behind the screen, Daine drew the shirt and breeches on with trembling hands.

Doubtless the trainee girls were used to such things. She had seen they all wore

breeches, But she was a little scared. Dressed, she stepped out into the open.

 

"What the matter?" Kuri walked over to tug and adjust the garments.

 

"Its—men's gear," she explained shyly, "At home, the priests and the

headman—they'd never approve,"

 

"Forget them." Kuri turned her, checking the clothes. "You're ours, now. I'm not

saying there won't be people to carp and pinch at you. That's human nature,

alas." Daine nodded. She knew. "But here life's what you make it^ Who you used

to be doesn't matter. Look at Sarge—he was a slave, once. Onua was beaten by her

husband and left to die. Her Majesty and Commander Buri had to flee Saraine. Do

you catch my drift?"

 

It was a lot to digest. Onua? It was impossible to think of Onua as beaten and

abandoned by anyone. And Sarge? "I—I think so."

 

Palace bells chimed one stroke, making Daine jump. "The bells take getting used

to" the woman informed her with a sigh.

 

"How  often  do  they  ring?"  the  girl  asked, pulling on her boots.

 

"Every hour until late in the evening." Kuri smiled. "All set?"

 

"Yes'rn." Daine grinned at her. "Thank you."

 

"Welcome to Corus, dear," the woman said as Daine ran out the door.

 

Onua, Buri, and Sarge waited at the fence with a barrel of apples. Daine arrived

just as Onua stuffed fruit into every pocket Miri had. "Bribe them," she said,

and shooed the reluctant girl through the gate Sarge held open.

 

"What do I do?" Daine asked.

 

"Use your instincts." Onua watched the field as she spoke. "You have to make

your own authority with the trainees. Not that I think that will be a problem.

Just keep an eye out. Remember they have to pick two,"

 

"One for morning, one for afternoon," Sarge added with a grin.

 

 

It was one thing to say "Make your own authority," another to start doing it.

For the moment Daine watched. Most trainees met the ponies cautiously or easily,

depending on their natures. A mouse-gray mare twined about Evin as if she were a

cat.

 

Looking for Miri, she saw trouble. Some of the more wicked animals had gone to

torment the girl, who was plainly scared. Stopping an arm's reach from her, they

frolicked, showing more tooth and hoof than was necessary.

 

This won't do! Daine thought, jumping into the meadow. She bore down on the

mischief-makers with a scowl, Cloud following like a lonely dog. "Stop that.'"

she ordered. "What would your mas say if they saw you acting bad? Shame on you!

Scat—and don't come back till you've learnt manners!" The ponies shook their

heads, looking properly ashamed, and fled,

 

"If she wanted to be a Rider, she ought to know how to ride" a female voice

muttered, Daine looked for the source, but none of the nearby trainees met

her eyes.

 

"At home only lords or couriers ride," Miri explained, shamefaced, "I've been

practicing, It's just—there's so many, and they're SQ frisky."

 

Daine put a hand on her shoulder. Her new friend was solid, muscular, with a

love of life she could almost feel. "Look—there's some you'll like." She pointed

to a cluster of ponies milling around a tree in the open meadow.

 

"I'd have to go through the herd," the older girl whispered.

 

Daine stuck her hands in her pockets. "See how you kept to the fence, because

you're shy?"

 

"I didn't think 'shy' was the right word," Miri confessed.

 

"Hush. Those ponies are nice, but they're shy too. If you want to meet them, you

have to do the walking. They're just animals. They can't know

you've kept to the fence because you're shy."

 

"It can't be worse than sailing through a storm," Evin said from nearby.

 

"I only did that once." Miri looked at the herd and the shy ponies,

swallowed—and walked forward. Daine and Cloud followed her to the tree.

 

"Here, boy." The pony Daine beckoned forward was a gelding, his body hairs a

mixture of black and white, his mane, tail, face, and socks black, "I want you

to meet someone." The pony sidled around until he was behind Daine, peering at

her human friend. "This fellow is what we call a blue roan, We came south

together." Dame looked over her shoulder. "Come out here and meet Miri. If you

ask nice, she might give you an apple,"

 

The roans ears pricked forward at the word apple, Carerully he emerged from

behind Daine to approach the older girl.

 

"He's beautiful." Timidly Miri offered him a fruit. Within seconds it was gone

and he was inspecting her pockets for more. Daine instructed, "Now blow in his

nostrils, gentle like. It's how you get acquainted."

 

"It seems rude to me." Miri obeyed, and giggled when the blue returned the

courtesy. "You know, they aren't as scary as I thought."

 

"Animals are easy to understand," Daine told her. "You just have to know how to

talk to them."

 

"You talk to them like they really are people,"

 

Miri smiled as the roan leaned into her hands.

 

"Don't say it's like I have magic," Daine said. "I hear it all the time, and it

makes me crazy."

 

"Depends on what you mean," Miri commented. "The sea's full of magic, but we

can't use it like the Gift. It isn't the same. My uncle is a wave-speaker—he

swims with dolphins. He talks to them, whole conversations. Have an apple," she

told a tan mare who had come near. The pony took one daintily. Soon they were

breathing into each others faces.

 

"Walk with them a bit," Evin suggested, joining them. The reins he held belonged

to the mouse-gray mare and to a tall stallion, a cream-colored beauty with a

white mane and tail. "Daine, what do you think?"

 

She went over both. Evin had chosen well: they were tall for ponies, which meant

they would suit his long legs. The stallion was a showy, life-loving fellow,

reflecting the Player's extravagance of character. The mare was smitten with

him, matching the sweetness that lay close to Evin's bones.

 

"You got lucky," she said when sh^was done. "This pair will do anything for you,

if you handle them right."

 

Evin grinned. "I'm glad you approve." Another trainee called her for help, a

redheaded youth named Padrach. She gave it to him, then to another. Before she

knew it the afternoon was done, and the trainees were taking their new mounts to

the stables for grooming. Daine, Onua, Buri, and Sarge helped then too, though

Daine couldn't see how she could ever be comfortable telling a twenty-year-old

man he was missing spots on the pony he was grooming.

 

She did try it: "Excuse me, trainee—what did you say your name was?"

 

Blue gray eyes twinkled at her over his cream-colored mare's back. "I didn't.

It's Farant." His blond hair curled thickly over his head, almost matching the

pony's in color.

 

"Thank you. Trainee Farant, you're missing spots."

 

"Not at all, sweetheart. I'm just combing too fast for you to see."

 

"Trainee Farant, you're missing spots!" Sarge boomed just behind Daine. She

thought later she actually might have levitated at that moment—certainly Farant

had. ((Next time the assistant horsemistress tells you something, don't

flirt—correct it!"

 

He moved on, and Daine pressed her hands against her burning cheeks. Farant

leaned on his mare and sighed. "Yes, Assistant Horsemistress. Right away." He

winked at her and went back to work.

 

Daine went to Sarge as the trainees were finishing up. "Sarge, I—"

 

He shook his head. Daine thought if he leaned

against the stable wall any harder, it would collapse. How did a human, without

bear blood in him, get to be so large? "Not your fault. These city boys see you,

you're young, sweet-lookin'"—he winked at her—"they're gonna try to take

advantage. If they can't keep their minds on the job after I've had them two

weeks already in my patty-paws, then I ain't been doing my job right" His grin

was wolfish. "But that can be fixed." Seeing her openmouthed stare, he asked,

"Something the matter, my lamb?"

 

She closed her jaw. "No, sir. I just never met nobody like you."

 

"And if you're lucky, you won't again," muttered Buri, passing by.

 

After the stables there was a bath, a hot one, Bathing with other females in a

tub as large as a pond would take getting used to, Daine thought, but at least

she had plenty of soap and shampoo.

 

Dressed in clean clothes, she went to the mess hall, where Evin and Miri waved

for her to join them. She noticed there was much less talk than at lunch.

Afterward, the trainees cleared and scrubbed the tables, and Kuri went to the

head of the room. Buri and Sarge were moving a map of Tortall into place behind

her as she laid bundles of plants onto the table before her.

 

"Tonight it's medicinal herbs," she told them, and the trainees groaned. She

smiled. "That's not so jeTtvemke-t, last week. I was te.acKmg, you how

to sew your own cuts — without anything to numb the pain."

 

Daine saw Onua slip out the back, and followed. "Do I have to stay?"

 

"No, indeed not. You aren't a trainee. You can help me unpack."

 

That sounded like something she could get her exhausted muscles and brain to do.

She followed Onua up the stairs to her room, "Do they have to study all the

time?"

 

She sat on the bed while the K'mir opened her packs. "Clothes in a pile by the

door. Don't get up— just throw them. Packages on the bed next to you. Hand me

scrolls and papers." Daine hoisted a pack onto her lap and went to work. "Well,

they have to get their book learning now, while they're here. They won't have

much time, once we head for the summer training site. You'll like the one this

year: Pirate s Swoop"

 

Daine s face lit, "Lady Alannas home?"

 

"The very same."

 

Returning to the subject on her mind, she asked, "What do they study? The

trainees?"

 

Onua numbered the topics on her fingers. "Poisons, medicines, edible plants.

Tracking and hunting, all terrains. Reading maps, drawing them — maps here are a

lot more accurate, now that Riders help draw them. Battle tactics. Weapons an4

c.om.oat:   and. tics—they show villagers how to protect themselves. The ones

with the Gift have to learn all they can do with it. Veterinary medicine. I

think that's most of it."

 

"And   they   learn   all  this?"   the   girl   asked, shocked.

 

The K'mir laughed. "They do their best. They have to. At the end of fall they go

to groups in the field to start their trial year. If they survive, and most do

these days, they're assigned a permanent group. Why? Were you thinking of going

for a Rider after all?"

 

"Not anymore!" Daine said emphatically, Onua grinned, "I have trouble seeing you

play soldier, even so odd a soldier as the Riders turn out."

 

Later, tucked into a bed next to Miri's, Daine thought Onua was probably right.

It must be hard, having to account for every minute of the day as the trainees

did. Why, she'd never get to meet any new animals!

 

Dozing off, she woke abruptly, feeling trapped. At first she didn't even

remember where she was. Sitting up, she looked around: the five girl trainees

were in their beds, asleep. The barracks were silent.

 

If she didn't get some air, she'd suffocate.

 

A window opened over her bed. She pried the shutters apart in time to hear a

watchman's distant cry: "The midnight hour, and all is well!"

 

Her bed was too soft after so much sleeping on the ground. She cursed under her

breath and took blankets and pillow to the floor That at least was firm, and the

air was cooler too. She waited for sleep again.

 

Miri turned over and said clearly, "But I love to ride." Daine sat up to peer at

her. The girl was fast asleep.

 

She lay back. The badger s claw weighed heavy on her chest. When she turned onto

her side, the thong half-choked her. She eased it and closed her eyes. Sheets

and blankets rustled, A blond girl who had snubbed her in the baths snored.

Another tossed and turned for what seemed like hours before she settled.

Outside, Daine heard a dog's bark,

 

A headache grew in her temples. She missed having animals close by. At home,

she'd had a ground-floor room. Even in winter she left the shutters open a

crack, and never slept cold. Her friends always kept her warm.

 

Disgusted, she grabbed her breeches from the chest in front of her bed. Her

traveling gear was there, including her bedroll. It was the work of a second to

dress and stuff her feet into boots. With her bedroll under her arm, she slipped

downstairs and outside.

 

The night air was a relief. She inhaled the scents of field and forest happily,

feeling sleepy and content as she crossed the open pasture. The tree that

had sheltered the shy ponies that afternoon was there, the ground underneath

mercifully free of manure. She spread out her bedroll and, already half-asleep,

crawled in. Cloud lay down to support her back. Someone—a pony she didn't know—

lipped the foot of her covers.

 

"This is much better," Daine said. "Good night, everybody," Falling asleep, she

knew the free ponies had come to stand nearby and keep her company.

 

In her dream, she walked down the road with Onua. Instead of ponies, they led

people—the trainees—in chains. The night air was thick and sour, and marsh

creatures made an incredible noise.

 

The noise stopped abruptly, cut off. Onua halted. "What's that

 

A stench jell on them in waves. "Stormwings!" Daine

cried,

 

She was awake and sitting up. Dawn shone between clouds in the east. The ponies

milled nearby, restless and afraid. She drew a deep breath, feeling air pour

into her chest like soup. Lurching to her feet, she peered overhead. The sky was

empty, but that meant nothing. They were coming.

 

She dragged her boots on and ran for the building; the ponies ran with her. "Ho,

the barracks!" she yelled, knowing she was too far away. "Riders!" On the second

floor a window was open—her own. "Miri! Onua, wake up!"

 

A tousled head appeared. "Daine, what's wrong?" Kuri yelled.

 

"Get Onua!" Daine screamed. "Tell her Stormwings are coming!" She gasped for

breath. At her back she felt wrongness surge.

 

Kuri vanished from the window. The girl turned, knowing she could never reach

the barracks in time. They rose from the trees, the suns first thin rays

striking off metal wings. The familiar stink fell over her.

 

Zhaneh Bitterclaws led her flock, homing in on Daine. "Kill it!" she screeched,

Her left eye was a black and oozing ruin. "Kill this beast!"

 

More than fifty Stormwings stooped to the attack. Cold with terror, Daine

crouched against the ground. Cloud reared, ordering the Stormwing queen to come

down and fight like a horse. Steel claws groped for her as the mare struck at

the creature with her hooves. The ponies crowded around Daine, lunging at the

Stormwings when they came too close.

 

Goddess, Horse Lords, get me out of this and I will never, ever sleep without a

bow again, she promised.

 

Tahoi raced onto the field with a pack of hounds, alJ of them as big as he was.

More dogs followed, baying. Seeing rocks nearby, three of them as big as her

fist, Daine grabbed them. Her first struck Zhaneh Bitterclaws square on the

nose.

 

"There, you monster!" she yelled, shaking her fist at the Stormwings. "Come

close, so I can do it again!" A little dog that came with the hounds wove in and

out of the ponies' hooves to bring her more ammunition.

 

Black fire filled with silver lights wrapped around a Stormwing. The creature

struggled, trying to throw it off: the fire crept into its mouth and blew it

apart. More clouds of black fire chased Stormwings to kill them.

 

Darkmoon came, saddled and trailing his reins. He leaped to seize a Stormwing by

the leg. Shaking his prize like a terrier, he snapped its neck.

 

Other war-horses followed. Behind them ran Sarge in only a breechclout, armed

with a fistful of javelins. He threw the first with a yell. Daine gaped when a

Stormwing dropped, trying to drag the weapon from its chest. The black man fixed

on a new target and waited for his best shot, as calm as he'd been at lunch.

Each time he threw, a Stormwing went down.

 

Onua raced onto the field in her nightgown, her small bow and quiver in her

hands. She had an arrow on the string: lining up her shot, she dropped the

Stormwing that was her target. Zhaneh Bitterclaws saw the K'mir and screeched

her triumph as she attacked.

 

Daine yelled. Half of the animals went to Onua, ringing her as the others ringed

Daine. More horses and dogs leaped the fence to cover Sarge.

 

Purple fire—Alanna's magic—appeared, weaving a net around a pair of attackers.

They screamed and beat at it uselessly: it dragged them to earth and the hounds.

Thunder that was more than thunder pealed. The dogs howled—Daine clapped her

hands over smarting ears. The Stormwings shrieked, trying to do the same thing

with their steel feathers. Blue lightning darted from the top of the field,

consuming each Stormwing it struck.

 

Near the fence a bearded man in shirt and breeches was the source of the blue

fire. It shone around him, and pooled in his hands. Beside him was Alanna,

dressed as he was, for riding. Numair was there too, in what looked like a

nightshirt. Fire lashed from their hands—purple for the Lioness, black for

Numair—to cut the enemy in two.

 

Zhaneh spoke in her odd language and began to climb; those that were able

followed. A wall of their own fire wrapped around them, coloring them scarlet

with an edge of gold light.

 

The bearded man threw a fistful of blue. The red shield consumed it, but the man

continued to hurl bolts until the monsters were specks in the sky.

 

Daine's knees buckled from exhaustion and shock. Numair came down the rise,

looking as tired as when she had first seen him as a man. "I said I'd see you

again," he joked, leaning on the tree.

 

She grinned at him. "You timed it perfect."

 

Darkmoon and the other horses, ponies, and hounds sat where they were, trembling

with nerves. Many were cut and bleeding, but—miraculously— none were dead.

 

The bearded man crouched beside a Stormwing corpse. He must have discovered

their smell: he sneezed and put a hand over his nose. Alanna and Onua went to

him, Onua leaning on Tahoi for support. A liver chestnut and an iron gray horse

nuzzled Sarge, making sure he was in one piece. Daine giggled, and found she was

getting the same treatment from Cloud.

 

Numair offered Daine his hand. Cloud supported her on her free side, and a

stranger mare let Numair prop himself on her. "The trainees usually wait till

they're away from the palace before starting any wars," Numair told her. "The

nobles will complain you got them out of bed."

 

Daine looked up at him, worried. "Will I get in

trouble?"

 

Sarge had heard. He laughed. "Let 'em complain. It's good for them to be up in

time for breakfast."

 

When she was calmer, she thanked the dogs, horses, and ponies who had come to

her rescue. Only when the men who worked in the palace stables and kennels

arrived to retrieve their charges did she return to the Rider barracks.

 

"Should I go help them?" she asked Onua as she cleaned up. "Some of the animals

were hurt. They'll need stitching and bandaging—"

 

"Calm down," the woman said. "There's a sorcerer attached to each of the stables

and kennels, to do any healing. Your animals will be fine."

 

Daine followed her to breakfast, envious. Wouldn't that be a wonderful thing, to

be able to wave her hands and put an end to a creature s hurts?

 

Evin and Miri besieged her with questions as she joined them. Why was she in the

field? Hadn't she been scared? Why did the animals fight for her and Onua? She

answered as well as she could, but when Padrach and Farant came to ask the same

things, she felt embarrassed.

 

After breakfast, Sarge ordered the trainees to report to the horse meadow for

cleanup. Daine helped Kuri to clear a ground-floor storeroom, freeing it to

serve as her bedroom. Its best feature was a door to the outside she could leave

open. Other than that, it was tiny, just big enough to hold a bed, a storage

chest, a chair, and a small table.

 

That afternoon she helped the trainees saddle and ride their new mounts. By the

time everyone took their days-end bath, she was exhausted. She was content, at

supper, just to listen to her new friends talk. Afterward, as the trainees got

ready for their nights lessons, Onua beckoned.

 

"What's up?" Daine asked.

 

The K'mir led her to a room across the hall from the mess. "There's somebody

who'd like to meet you." She opened the doo, "I brought her^ she announced,

following Dame inside.    Are we late?"

 

CHAPTER FIVE

 

WILD MAGIC

 

 Seated at the table was the bearded man Daine had seen that morning. "I just

got here," he said in a deep, gentle voice. "I took the liberty of ordering

refreshments from the cooks, by the way."

 

Close up, he was a sight to wring any female heart. His close-cropped hair and

beard were blue black, his eyes sapphire blue, his teeth white against the

blackness of his beard. Daine gulped. She felt ten feet tall and clumsy. Her

face was probably breaking out in pimples as she looked at him.

 

He got to his feet and smiled down at her. "You must be Daine. You may not

remember me from before—you were busy."

 

Looking up into those eyes, the girl felt her heart melt like butter in the sun.

"No, sir, I remember. You threw blue lightning."

 

He held a chair out for her. "Sit down, please." She obeyed and was glad when he

sat again. Having him behind her was wonderful but terrifying. What if she had

forgotten to scrub the back of her neck?

 

A cook entered with a tray loaded with cakes, fruit, and a pitcher of juice.

Placing it on the table, he bowed to the man. "Your Majesty."

 

"Exactly what we need," the stranger told him. "My thanks." The cook bowed again

and made his escape.

 

Daine gaped at her host. "You're the kingl" she cried. Belatedly remembering she

ought to bow, or kneel, or something, she jumped to her feet.

 

Jonathan—King Jonathan—grinned. "It's all right. Please sit. Otherwise good

manners say I have to get up again, and I'm tired."

 

She sat, trembling. This is a very strange country, she told herself, not for

the first time. Back home, you couldn't pay a noble to speak to a commoner!

 

The king selected a cake and bit into it. "Wonderful," he said with his mouth

full. "The Riders eat better than I do."

 

"It just seems as if we do. We don't have six footmen asking if you're sure you

don't want a taster," Onua teased. She poured juice for all of them.

 

King Jonathan snorted. "Don't remind me." He looked at Daine. "Seers can tell,

sometimes, if the immortals will attack a place. You, however, are the first I

know of to sense them nearby. Are there seers or fortune-tellers in your

family?" He smiled at her, just at her.

 

She'd tell him anything for another smile. "Ma was a hedgewitch, Your Honor. She

had the Gift for birthing, healing. Protection spells—not as good as Onua's. She

was best with plants. She never could see any future things, though."

 

"Did she have the Gift from her family?" he asked.

 

She nodded, fiddling with the lacing of her shirt. "All the girls in her family

was healers but me." She swallowed a throat-lump, remembering how disappointed

Ma had been that Daine couldn't follow in her steps.

 

"What of your father?" His voice was kind, but the question hurt. The king saw

it in her face and said gently, "I'm sorry, but I must know. If your father was

a peddler or a vagabond, perhaps he sired other children with your ability. We

can use more people like you."

 

"Why? Sir—Your Majesty, that is?"

 

"Winged horses were seen in Saraine this winter." The grimness in his eyes

caught and held her. "Griffins nest in the cliffs of the Copper Isles. There are

spidrens throughout the hill country this spring."

 

Winged horses? Griffins? "Where do they come from, do you know?"

 

"The Divine Realms—the home of the gods. Four hundred years ago, powerful mages

locked the immortals into them. Only the greatest gods have been able to

leave—until now."

 

An arm crossed Daine's vision to pick up a cake. Numair took an empty seat, and

the king went on. "Our neighbors—Galla, Scanra, Tusaine— report unicorns, giant

birds, even winged people as small as wrens. We are plagued by monsters, ogres,

and trolls." He drummed his fingers on the table. "It's interesting that a weak

mage like Sinthya could send rare creatures like Stormwings after you. Where did

he get such power? As far as we know, he had only one secret worth protecting:

he was dealing with Carthak,"

 

"Carthak's another country?" Daine asked, blushing for her ignorance.

 

"Across the Inland Sea," Numair said, "They're desperate. Their crops failed two

years in a row— not enough rain, and tornadoes that ripped up the fields. There

were food riots in the capital last winter. The emperor needs good farmland, and

we re the closest target."

 

"Carthak has the university, its school for mages, and its library—the same

library used by the mages who sealed the Divine Realms." The king looked at

Numair. "I think the Carthaki mages found those spells."

 

Numair was rolling a cake into a ball. "And spells to compel immortals to obey

humans. How else could Sinthya get Stormwings to chase me?"

 

"We have nothing like those spells," Jonathan told Daine. "Sinthya's papers

vanished. We're searching our own libraries, but it might take

months. In the meantime, the warnings foretellers give us aren't enough. If we

could send those with your ability to sense immortals to our villages and towns,

we could better protect our people. If we can find your father—"

 

It had come back to that. She shook her head, humiliated.

 

"Daine?" It was Onua, who had given her trust and work that she loved. She owed

this woman, at least, an answer.

 

She looked down. "I don't know who he is. Its in my name. Sarrasri—Sarra's

daughter. Only bastards are named for their mothers," She spat out the hated

word, but its taste stayed on her tongue,

 

"Why don't you know?"

 

She didn't look up to see who had asked, "Ma never told me. She never told

anybody. She kept saying 'someday, someday/"

 

"Do you know anything?" Onua rested a hand on Daine s shoulder.

 

She fought to get herself under control. "It was Beltane. They light fires, and

couples jump over the embers when they burn down." So they'll have babies in the

coming year, she thought, but she wasn't going to say that.

 

"We do the same thing," the king remarked.

 

Daine looked at him, startled. "You never jumped over no embers," she accused

before she knew what she was saying.

 

The others laughed. She ducked her head to Hide her blush.

 

"The ruler takes part in all great feasts, to show respect for the gods,"

Jonathan told her gravely. His eyes danced. "Thayet and I do it every year."

 

"I didn't mean—I wasn't trying to be—disrespectful—"

 

He patted her knee. "I didn't think you were. Go on."

 

"Ma wasn't sweet on anybody, so she went walking in the wood alone. She met

someone, I used to think it was a man that was already married, but when I asked

last year, she said no. And I don't look like anyone from Snowsdale. Most of 'em

are blond and blue eyed, being's we're so near Scanra and all."

 

The king sat back with a sigh. "Well, it was an idea," he said to no one in

particular.

 

"I'll help if I can," she said, knowing that she had disappointed them. "I just

don't know what 1 could do. And the warnings aren't that, exactly. I know

something wro«gJ5 coming, but I knew that much about the rabid bear."

 

"A rabid bear}" the king asked in horror and awe. "Mithros—that's not something

I'd ever want to see!"

 

Daine smiled. "I didn't want to see him, either, sir. I just got to."

 

"Did you get the identical sensation from the

bear as you got with the Stormwings or the spi-drens?" asked Numair.

 

"Oh, no. It was different. Bad, but in a brown kind of way."

 

"In a what?" Onua asked.

 

"Well, animals—I think of 'em in colors, sometimes." She tapped her head, "To

me, bears feel brown, only this one had red and black lights. Very sick, he was.

I get the monsters as colors too, but they're gold with black and green lights

in them. I never felt any real creature as gold."

 

"I told you she has magic," the mage told the king triumphantly.

 

"No!" she retorted, jumping to her feet. "Didn't Ma test me and test me? Don't

you think I'd've grabbed at magic, if I had it, just to please Ma?"

 

"Easy, little one." The king put a hand on her arm, guiding her back into her

chair. "Numair believes—and I agree—you have magic. You may have no Gift, but

there are other magics, 'wild magics.' The Bazhir tribes use one kind to unite

their people. The Doi read the future with another. There are creatures we call

'elementals,' whose very nature is composed of wild magic."

 

Daine frowned. "Miri told me the sea people know about it. Some of them use it

to talk to fish and dolphins."

 

"Exactly. From what your friends say"—the

king nodded to Onua and Numair—"your wild magic gives you a bond with animals.

Your mother might not have recognized it. Only a few people know it even

exists."

 

Daine frowned. "Can't you see it on someone, like them with the Gift can see it

on other folk that have it?"

 

"I can" Numair said.  "And you do." Daine stared at him.

 

Jonathan said, "He's perhaps the only living expert on wild magic."

 

Daine scowled at Numair. "You never mentioned this on the road."

 

He smiled. "If you were trying to get a deer to come to you, would you make any

sudden noises?"

 

Her scowl deepened. "That's different. I'm no deer.

 

Jonathan took Daine's hands. "Will you let Numair help you study wild magic? It

may help expand your awareness of the immortals, for one thing"

 

"Wouldn't it be easier to tell creatures to obey you?" Onua added. "All the way

here you coaxed the ponies to mind you. You're dominant—you proved that on the

stallion, the day you and I met. Why prove it to each pony in the herd, if you

could do it just once and never again?"

 

"Daine." Something in Numair's voice made her look at him, and only him. At the

expression in his dark eyes, she even forgot that the king still held her hands.

"I can teach you to heal."

 

"Animals?" It came out as a squeak. "You mean—like Ma did humans? But how do you

know if I can?"

 

"Because I saw you do it once." That wasn't Numair; it was Onua. "At the marsh,

after the fight. You were holding a bird, and you fainted, remember?" Daine

nodded. "I was looking right at an owl with its head cut almost off. The wound

healed; he flew away. So did a lot of birds that shouldn't have been able to

fly. I think it happened because their need just pulled the healing out of you."

The K'mir nodded to Numair. "He can teach you to heal of your own will, without

burning yourself up so you faint."

 

All her life she had splinted, sewed, bandaged. Most of her patients had mended,

but some had not. She felt the badger s claw heavy on her chest. To fix her

friends, like he'd fixed himself after giving the claw to her...

 

She looked at the king. "I still think it sounds crazy, but I'll try."

 

He squeezed her hands. "You will?" he asked quietly.

 

I'm in love, she thought, and nodded. "Oh, wait, I hired on with Onua for the

summer."

 

"That isn't a problem," said Numair. "The trainees will be going to Pirate's

Swoop. I live near there. Why don't I just go along?" When the king frowned, he

added, "Hag's bones, Jon, there's nothing I can do here right now that you don't

have a hundred other mages doing already. If I work with

Daine, maybe I can devise a spell to warn people that immortals are coming."

 

The king made a face. "You just say that so I'll let you go."

 

"You have too many mages eating their heads off around here as is," Onua pointed

out, "It's not as if you can't contact him if something comes up."

 

"Whose side are you on?" the king asked. The woman grinned. He sighed and looked

at Daine once more. Squeezing her hands, he let them go. "Thank you." He got up.

"Onua, Numair, keep me posted?" They nodded. "I'd best go then. I have to dance

with the Carthaki ambassador's wife."

 

Numair grinned at him. "Wear iron shoes. Your Majesty."

 

Daine said, "Excuse me—Your Majesty?" The king looked back at her. "Yes, my

dear?" No one had ever called her that. She blushed, and managed to say, "I'm

sorry I can't help more. With the sensing, and my da, and all."

 

Jonathan of Conte smiled at her. "If I've learned anything as a king, it's been

I never know when someone will be able to help me. I have a feeling you'll be

most welcome in this realm, Veralidaine Sarrasri."

 

And he was gone, which was really just as well, because it was suddenly hard for

her to breathe.

 

Onua patted her back. "He has this effect on most of us, if it helps."

 

Numair rose, nibbling on one last cake. "No time like the present to begin.

Daine, will you get Cloud, please? We'll meet you by the stables,"

 

Dazed, she went out and called her mare, With the nights so fine, Cloud had

asked to stay with the free ponies instead of being stabled with the trainees'

mounts. She came racing over at Daines summons and leaped the fence rather than

wait for the girl to open the gate.

 

Overwhelmed by the day's events, Dame buried her face in Clouds mane: it smelled

of night air, ferns, and horse. "Things are so weird here," she whispered, "You

ever hear of 'wild magic'? They say I have it."

 

You have something, and you know it. Who cares what name it has? Or did you

really think the wild creatures visit because they like humans?

 

"But magifi"

 

Did you call me to worry about the names of things? If you did, I'm going back.

There's a salt lick over by that big rock I want to taste.

 

"Daine?" Numair and Onua were coming. "Good, you have her," Numair said. "If you

can persuade her to come with me, I'd like to check your range with an animal

you know well."

 

"What do you mean, my 'range'?" she asked.

 

"I've observed that when you say you 'hear' an animal, you actually mean hearing

in your mind— not with your ears. I want to see how far I can walk with Cloud

before you stop hearing her."

 

"But how will you know?" the girl asked reasonably. "Should I have her tell you

when we lose touch or something?"

 

"No!" Onua said, and laughed. "Daine, knowing Cloud, she'd do it by kicking him.

Numair will do a speech spell with me. You and I will sit here, and you tell me

what you hear from Cloud, and when you stop hearing her."

 

"Ij Cloud will do it," amended Numair.

 

"Of course she will." Won't you? the girl asked Cloud silently. The mare

switched her tail, thinking it over. Daine didn't rush her. Sometimes, if she

was too eager, Cloud would refuse just to keep her in her place.

 

Very well. The pony trotted off down the fence, away from the palace.

 

"I think you're to follow her," Daine told the

mage with a grin.

 

Numair sighed and trotted off after the pony. "Only one of us can lead here, and

that has to be me," he called.

 

Onua and Daine hoisted themselves to the top rail of the fence, and Onua held

her palm out between them. In it glowed a ball of ruby-colored

fire. "Numair will take a moment to set up his end of the spell."

 

"Onua—if the king's on the bad side of these Carthaks, why does he have to dance

with the ambassadors wife?"

 

"Politics," Onua said. "We don't have to mess with that, thanks be to Father

Storm and Mother Rain. It means you sit down to dinner with enemies and ask how

their children are."

 

"Aren't we at war, then?"

 

"Nah," the woman replied. "We aren't at war till both sides sign a paper saying

it's a war. The Carthaki emperor can raid us and send monsters against us, but

there's no war. Yet."

 

"That's crazy" Daine said, and Onua nodded. They waited, enjoying the night.

Uphill the palace glittered, its lights blurring the stars overhead. Downhill

lay the forest, dark, moist, and quiet. The free ponies had come to graze near

the two women, their soft movements a comforting sound.

 

In the distance the girl heard the callings of a pack of wolves. Did I hear them

on the road? she wondered. Not so close, that's for certain. I wonder if they

miss me, Brokefang and Rattail and the others.

 

Listen to these wolves. Is it hunt-song? No, pack-song. They're just singing to

be doing it, not to celebrate the kill.

 

If I could just run.. .dive into the forest. Go to them, be hunt-sister and one

with the pack—

 

"Daine? Daine!" Onua was shaking her with one hand.

 

"Onua? What's wrong?" Numair's voice came

from the fire in the K'mir's other hand.

 

Great Goddess—I almost forgot who I am! "I'm fine," she told Onua, forcing

herself to sound calm, "Can you hear them?"

 

"The wolves? Of course," Onua replied. The pack had sensed her^their voices were

approaching through the trees. The ponies snorted anxiously, huddling near the

women and the fence, "I'll be right back," Daine said, and jumped into the

meadow. "Calm down and stay put," she ordered the herd. She walked until she was

halfway between trees and fence, knowing the ponies would not come closer to the

wolves.

 

"Go away!" she yelled. "There are hunters here, and dogs! Go!" There was that

other way to speak to them, but she didn't dare try it. Not after she had almost

forgotten, just listening to them!

 

Their calling stopped: they'd heard a human and run. It was against their own

better judgment to approach human dwellings in the first place.

 

Daine returned to Onua, glad that the night hid the sparkle of tears on her

cheeks. "I'm too tired for this—I'm sorry. It hit me all of a sudden."

 

Onua spoke into the red fire on her hand, then closed her fingers on it. The

globe vanished. "Go to bed, then. Numair will let Cloud back into the

meadow. I'll get someone to come watch the herds, in case the wolves return."

 

Daine watched her go. "I'm sorry," she whispered though only the ponies could

hear. They crowded around, needing reassurance after hearing wolves. She

couldn't leave them scared. It took her several minutes to pat and'soothe them

into calmness once more. It wasn't their fault the wolves thought they'd heard a

wolf-sister in the night

 

She was climbing the fence out of the meadow when Numair and Cloud arrived.

Cloud came right up to her, sniffing Daine all over for wolf smell,

 

"Are you all right?" the man asked, panting as he rested a hand on Daine s

shoulder, "I should have remembered you might be tired after this morning. I get

carried away sometimes. I forget that not everyone has my academic enthusiasm,"

 

She stared at him, patting Cloud. He was a sorcerer. He'd cut his eyeteeth on

the impossible. He'd understand if anyone did, she thought, and opened her mouth

to tell him.

 

"'Evenin, sir, miss." A burly man climbed over the fence, holding a crossbow out

of harm's way. Two big dogs wriggled through the rails and came over, tails

wagging, to sniff Daine. "Mistress Onua tells me wolves are near the forest rim

tonight Must be a new pack. Most of 'em know t' stay clear of the palace. Me'n

my lads'll keep watch for a bit, to discourage 'em, like,"

 

Daine scratched the ears of both "lads" dogs almost as big as Tahoi. Run,

pack-brothers! she called to the wolves, under her breath, hoping they'd somehow

hear her. Run and keep running—there are hunters here!

 

She and Numair said good night to the man, and Numair walked her to her new room

in the bar-s. She let herself in,   waving to him as he the hill to the palace.

The chance to tell him the truth had gone.

 

Just as well, she told herself as she changed into her nightshirt. What he don't

know won't hurt him—or me.

 

As she was crawling under the covers, three palace cats entered through the

partly open door and climbed in with her, Daine smiled as they made themselves

comfortable. It would have been nice, talking with Miri after lights-out, but

this was better. Miri didn't know how to purr.

 

She didn't realize her new room was beneath the boys' dorm until thunder the

next morning crashed through the ceiling overhead: "Trainees, turn twtl" She sat

up, tumbling cats right and left and scaring an owl out the door. That thunder

had been Sarge s voice. It must have had an equally powerful effect on the male

trainees. They were dressed and stumbling blindly on their way to the stable by

the time Daine had pulled on her breeches. Neither Onua

nor Buri, who slept in the girls' dorm, could roar, but whatever they did seemed

just as effective. The female trainees were just as quick down the stairs.

 

Once the stabled ponies were groomed and fed, the humans performed the same

chores for themselves. "You'll work afoot," Onua told Daine as they ate. "Keep

an eye on what's low, hooves to hocks, but if you see a trainee misusing an

animal or a problem with the tack, don't be afraid to sing out. The rest of us

will be mounted, so you'll see things we miss.'1 She clapped Daine on the

shoulder with a grin as she got up. "We'll have some run,"

 

Going to the meadow while everyone else saddled up, Daine was startled to find

the queen already there, patting a savage-looking yellow dun mare. Soon the

trainees, Onua, and Buri arrived on ponies, and Sarge joined them on a horse, a

strongly built liver chestnut gelding. The four mounted officers put the

trainees through a mornings hard work, trying the ponies at different

gaits—walk, trot, canter, gallop—with and without saddles. After lunch, everyone

switched to his spare mount and went through it all over again.

 

Daine soon learned a polite "excuse me" went unheard. She also learned she

wasn't shy if she thought a pony had picked up a stone or had strained a muscle.

By mornings end she had developed a bellow—not as shattering as Sarge's,

perhaps, but loud enough for her purposes.

 

Numair found her after lunch. "How's it going?" he asked, leaning on the meadow

fence next to her.

 

When she opened her mouth, a croak emerged. She cleared her throat and tried

again. "Fine. It's all fine."

 

"I was wondering—about that range-finding experiment"—he squinted up at the

sky—"you're too busy to try it now, I suppose."

 

Cloud trotted over to them. Tell the stork-man / will go with him.

 

Numair looked oddly at Daine as the girl laughed at the pony's name for him.

When she caught her breath, she said, "No, don't ask me. You really don't want

to know!" To the pony she said, "But there's no hearing spell for me to talk to

him with. I can't ask Onua, not now. I shouldn't even really try it myself, not

if I'm to earn my pay with these people."

 

The pony stamped impatiently. You act as if you're the only clever one. I will

tell the stork-man when I can no longer hear you.

 

Daine relayed the pony's offer to Numair. "You mean she'll undertake the test

situation without dealing through you? Can she do that?" he asked, fascinated.

 

"She says she can. I know she always finds me if

one of us wanders off."

 

"All right, then." He bowed to the pony. "Lead on." As they walked off, Daine

heard Numair say, "And no biting."

 

The trainees left the stable with their spare ponies, followed by the queen and

the other officers. Soon Daine was busy: she forgot about Cloud and Numair. The

afternoon followed the morning's pattern, with one difference: the officers were

still fresh, but the pace had begun to tell on the trainees.

 

"Come on, Evin!" yelled the queen, circling the Player at a gallop. "Raiders

won't give you a break for lunch, laddy!"

 

"I don't want to see air between butt and saddle, trainee.'" Sarge roared at

Miri's heels. "You ride that gelding like he's a separate creature! He ain't!

He's part of you, so connect the parts again!"

 

Onua swooped down on a brunette, Selda, and scooped the bow out of her hand.

Circling back, she told the girl, "An enemy might do that with an ax. Every time

you have to concentrate on your mount you give a foe a chance."

 

"Your stirrups too long!" Daine yelled at one of the men. "Stop and fix it!" He

didn't seem to hear. Within seconds Buri, slung low on her pony's side, came up

unwatched to grab the stirrup in question. The trainee s pony wheeled away from

the K'mir; her rider, Tarrus, slipped off and down.

 

Buri righted herself on her pony's back and

looked  at Tarrus.   "Your  stirrup  was  too  long, trainee. Fix it." She rode

off calmly.

 

"I'm sorry," Daine said as the young man struggled out of the mud. She gave him

a hand. "I tried to warn you—"

 

He grinned at her, his small, pointed nose quivering like a rabbit's. "I figured

I'd fix it the next break. Next time I'll do it right off." He looked at his

behind and the backs of his legs, where he sported a coat of mud. "It's an ill

wind that blows no good. With a mudpack like this, my skin will be lily soft."

He fixed the stirrup and mounted up again.

 

Daine was tired when it came time to stable the trainees' mounts at day's end,

but she knew she couldn't be as tired as the others. They moved stiffly as they

groomed and fed their ponies, without joking or arguing as the officers and

Daine corrected them. Only when each pony had been tended and the trainees had

retreated to the baths did the queen say farewell and trudge up the long slope

to the palace. She had groomed her mounts while the trainees groomed theirs,

still finishing with enough time to criticize their work.

 

"She does this every day?" Daine asked Buri as she followed the Rider officers

to the barracks.

 

The stocky K'mir nodded. "In the fall and winter she can't be out in the field.

That's the social season. She has to travel around being queen. She

works with the trainees to make up for when she can't be with the groups."

 

"But there's times she'll leave a ball or dinner to go to a Rider group in

trouble," Onua remarked. "Remember the pink tissue dress?"

 

Buri rolled her eyes. "Three hundred gold nobles that thing cost, just for cloth

and sewing. That's not counting pearls in the collar and cuffs— gray ones,

almost perfectly matched in size."

 

Daine whistled in awe. She couldn't imagine a garment that cost so much. She

couldn't even imagine what such a dress would look like. "What happened?"

 

"Two years ago," Buri said, "the Fifth Rider Group chased outlaws into a swamp

and got bogged down. Thayet was visiting some earl nearby"

 

Daine winced. "And the dress?"

 

The two K'mir shook their heads as they led the way into the baths. "What

happened to the group and the outlaws?" Daine asked as they undressed.

 

"The Rider group lost two. The outlaws didn't make it, but Thayet and the Riders

saved the village girls they'd kidnapped." Buri plunged into the heated pool,

and the girl trainees yelped as a wave almost swamped them. Onua and Daine

entered more decorously. Buri surfaced and gasped, "Thayet always said it was

worth losing the dress."

 

"And the king wasn't mad?" Daine wanted to know.

 

Onua replied, "He just told her next time, try to change clothes."

 

It wasn't until supper was almost over and the mage had come to the mess hall

door that Daine remembered he'd gone off to experiment with Cloud. "Ready for

lessons?" he asked, sitting next to her. "How was it this afternoon?" she asked.

"We determined that your range, with Cloud at least, is a mile and a half. It

may be more or less than that with animals who haven't been exposed to you for a

prolonged period of time,"

 

"You make her sound like a disease," Evin commented with a laugh. "Are we going

to need healers or something?"

 

Numair smiled. "No. But Daine, have you found that animals you spend a lot of

time with are, well, smarter than others? Smarter in a human sense?"

 

She played with her spoon. A friend of Ma's had said as much, when she had

nursed one of his falcons. Some of the local herdsmen had liked her to train

their dogs for that reason. "Is it bad?"

 

"No, how could it be? It doesn't make your animals less able to survive in the

wild; quite the opposite." Numair took her food tray and stood. "Come on. We're

going for a walk." He took her tray to the servants who cleaned up.

 

Daine rose with a sigh, tired muscles creaking.

 

Miri winked. "If you don't want lessons, I'll take them," the girl offered.

"He's cute!"

 

Daine followed her teacher, shaking her head. Numair was well enough, as men

went, but he wasn't the king.

 

The mage steered her out of the barracks and through the horse meadow gate. In

silence they crossed the wide swath of green, letting their eyes get accustomed

to the night. They had to stop every few feet while Daine greeted the grazing

ponies and horses. Each time she patted them and excused herself, saying she

would visit with them another time.

 

The horses stayed back as the man and the girl went into the forest along a

trail. There was just enough light to follow it without stumbling into trees.

Here, away from the torches of the palace, the dark-clad mage turned into a

large shadow, a slightly ominous one.

 

The trail opened onto a grassy clearing. The animals who normally would have

been drinking from the large pond in its center had fled on hearing them, but

Daine could feel their eyes. Overhead a bat squeaked.

 

"Have a seat." Numair motioned to a rock near the pond. She obeyed a little

nervously. He came up behind her to rest his hands on her shoulders. "I'm going

to use my Gift, but through you. You must understand that. If I did this with

the king or Alanna, they wouldn't see what you will."

 

"If you say so." The hair on the back of her neck was standing up, and she was

quivering. It wasn't fear, exactly, because she wasn't afraid of him. On the

other hand, the dark was rilled with strange currents that flowed into and out

of the presence at her back.

 

He put his fingers on her temples. "Now, do just as we do when we're

meditating," the soft voice over her head commanded. "Slow, deep breath—

inhale." He inhaled with her. "Hold it. Let it go, carefully. Again, in.. .and.,

.out..." Eyes closed, she breathed at his command.

 

Her mind filled with vines of sparkling light wrapped in darkness—or was it the

other way around? When the space behind her eyes was full, the magic spilled out

of her. She felt it ripple through the clearing, soaking grass and trees. It

dripped into the pond, following the water into the ground.

 

"Open your eyes." His whisper seemed to come from inside her head.

 

She obeyed. The clearing, so dark before, was veined with shimmering fibers. All

that was green by day grew from emerald threads now. Awed, she reached down and

plucked a blade of grass. The needle of green fire that formed its spine flared,

and went dark.

 

She gasped, remorseful. "I didn't mean to—"

 

"Hush," Numair said quietly. "Look at the earth."

 

A pale bronze mist lay on the piles of dead matter under the trees. When she let

the blade of grass fall, its spine turned the same dim bronze as it touched the

ground. "It returns to the Goddess," she whispered.

 

The stone beneath her and the other rocks she could see were veined with dark

silver, An owl on a nearby branch gleamed with a tracery of copper fire. A vole

grubbed beneath a bush near the spring, a point of copper light,

 

Daine looked at her hands. They were through with strands of reddish light,

almost as if her veins had the power to glow. Intertwined with the red were

strands of copper fire. She looked at the owl, at the vole, and at her hands—-aU

die same shade of copper.

 

Half twisting, she managed to see part of Numair. He too was laced with red

fire. In addition a white, pearly glow flickered over his skin like a veil. She

recognized the light Tahoi had shown her once,

 

"Sit straight," the mage ordered her quietly. "I have to remain in contact with

you to keep the spell going."

 

She obeyed. "I wish I could see this by myself?'

 

"You can learn. The vision is in your mind, like the power to heal. Just

remember what your magic feels like, and practice reaching for it."

 

"Reaching for it /xnv?"

 

Something between them shifted, and she knew she looked into herself. At her

center, deep inside, welled a spring of copper fire.

 

She called, and a slender thread rose from it to her. She caught it, opened her

eyes, and threw it out to the owl.

 

"You don't need the hand motion," Numair said. "In magic, the thought is the

deed."

 

"If you want it bad enough," she added. "That's what Ma said."

 

"She was right."

 

The owl glided down through the air. She held out her arm, and it perched,

looking her over with solemn eyes. He was a barn owl a little more than a foot

tall, with the white ghost-face of his kind and a

 

You called to me, night-sister?

 

His voice was cold and precise. It was also clearer than tVve \o\ct of any

animal she'd ever spoken to, except Cloud s.

 

"Only to greet you, silent one," she replied with

respect.

 

"You don't need to say it aloud," Numair commented.

 

Daine shook her head. "Can we do this a little bit at a time?" she asked, not

looking away from the owl. "Please?"

 

Slit felt him smile. "Whatever you say."

 

The owl ruffled his feathers in disapproval. It is not for the nestling to

decide the proper time for lessons, he said, and flew off.

 

"I heard that" Numair remarked. "He's right. And it's time to stop." The ending

of the spell felt to Daine as if she were a waterskin and the water was

trickling out. She opened her eyes.

 

"How do you feel?" he asked.

 

She didn't reply. She felt a tickling in her mind—a feeling similar to the one

caused by Stormwings, only faint and far more pleasant—and looked around for its

source. It came from the .pond. A tiny figure not much bigger than the owl,

glittering with scales, was levering itself out of the water.

 

Numair saw what she was looking at. He spoke

a word Daine couldn't understand, and tKe clearing

filled with bright light. The little female creature in the pond whistled

shrilly and vanished into the water again.

 

"Her hair was blue." Daine said it calmly. She had used up her excitement for

the day. "She was all over scales and her hair was blue."

 

"Undine," Numair whispered. His dark face glowed with awe. "I think we just saw

an undine—a water sprite." He walked over to the pond and knelt beside it. "I'm

sorry, little one. Won't you come up again?"

 

"Maybe if you doused the light," Daine recommended. She sat back down on her

rock. Her knees felt a little weak.

 

"Oh—of course." He said something, and the clearing was dark once more.

 

They waited until Daine was half-asleep, but the undine did not return. Finally

Numair gave up his vigil and roused the girl, "I'll have to tell the king," he

said as she stretched, "Or maybe not. She wont harm anyone. They're said to be

incredibly shy of humans."

 

"I noticed," she said dryly.

 

He produced a globe of light so they could see the trail: they both were tired

and needed the help. "To see a water sprite," he murmured, steering her down the

path. "We live in marvelous times, my little magelet."

 

"What's a magelet?" she asked, and yawned.

 

"Nothing, really. Well, 'little mage.' Isn't that what you are?"

 

As they left the clearing, Daine saw movement out of the corner of her eye.

Another tiny person, a green female, watched them go from the branch of a tall

oak. She decided not to mention tree sprites to Numair just now. She wasn't sure

that she liked being called "magelet."

 

The next day passed in the same manner—driving the trainees morning and

afternoon—with one difference. As if her time in the undine s clearing had

opened a door in her mind, Daine saw glimpses of copper fire in every furred and

feathered creature to come near her. It was very distracting until she got used

to it. Most alarming were the flashes at the corner of her eye, the ones that

made her turn to look.

 

"Why do you keep twitching?" the brunette

 

Selda wanted to know. "You look like you have a

palsy,

 

Daine glared at Selda but held her tongue. The older girl was like some people

back home, never happy unless she had something to complain about Still, the

comment was enough to make her guard

herself so she wouldn't jump at the hint of copper light. She came to like

seeing it. Her only regret was that copper was the only magical.glitter she saw—

no blue or green threads, no bronze mists and pearly shimmers.

 

She had a fresh shock that day: when she saw Onua with the ponies, the same

copper color threaded the K'mir s head and hands,

 

"Why so surprised?" Numair asked that night,, when Daine told him. They were on

their way to the horse meadow once more. "She's—what's the K'rniri

term?—horse-hearted. Did you think Thayet would commission just anyone to obtain

mounts? The Riders depend on horses more than any other military company. Onua

ensures they have the best,"

 

"Does she know?" Daine asked. "Of course." He boosted himself up to sit on the

top rail of the fence. "She doesn't have it enough that she needed training in

it, like you. There are a few people here with it: a man and his grandson in the

palace mews, two sisters at the kennels, some of the hostlers. Stefan, the chief

hostler, has a lot of it. He breeds great-horses—the extra-large mounts many

knights need to ride in combat. I trained him."

 

Shaking her head, Daine sat on the rail beside him, looking at the animals

grazing in the meadow. "And I only heard of all this two days ago."

 

He tweaked her nose. "Being all of thirteen, of course you should be

omniscient," he teased. "Now, magelet—to work." He pointed to a pony grazing by

itself nearly three hundred yards away. "Call to it."

 

She opened her mouth, and he clapped his hand over it. " Without sound."

 

She glared at him. "Then how'm I supposed to call her?" she asked, his palm

tickling her moving lips.

 

"With your mind. One thing I've noticed is that you tend to be contused about

how you speak to and hear animals. We're going to break you of the habit of

assigning concrete manifestation to magical phenomena."

 

"What?"

 

"Believing you actually hear or speak with your body when all of it is done with

your mind. Call that pony."

 

"'That pony' is a mare. Why can't I just talk to her?"

 

He sighed. "A time may come when being heard will get you killed. Also, your

mind needs discipline. If your thinking is more direct, what you can do with

your thoughts will happen more direcdy. Learn to focus your mind: focus creates

strength. Meditation helps you reach the same end.

 

"We're doing spring cleaning up here." He tapped her forehead with a long

finger. "Once you put everything into its proper place—once you organize your

mind—you'll be able to find what you want quickly. Now call her, please."

 

Daine clenched her teeth and thought, as loudly as she could, Come here, please!

The mare continued to graze peacefully.

 

"Think of the magic," Numair said calmly.

 

try again.

 

An hour or so later they gave it up and went inside. Daine's head ached

fiercely, and the pony had not come closer by so much as a step.

 

"We'll keep practicing," Numair said calmly.

 

"Lucky me," she muttered, following him into her room. A large book lay on her

writing table. "What's this?" She opened it to a colored page and

gasped in awe: it was a precise drawing of the bones of a wild pig.

 

"It's a book on mammalian anatomy," he said,

sitting down on her bed.

 

"A book on what?"

 

He sighed. "I keep forgetting you're not a scholar—sorry. Anatomy is what's

inside a body: muscles, veins, organs, and so on. 'Mammalian' refers to mammals.

You know what they are; you just don't know the fancy term. Warm-blooded animals

with hair-covered bodies that suckle their young are mammals."

 

"That's most of my friends." She said it quietly, turning page after page of

drawings with fingers she had scrubbed on her shirt.      *

 

"Exactly. If you're to learn healing, you need to understand how animals are put

together."

 

"I already know some." Here was a bear's skeleton; here the veins and organs of

a cat. Every drawing was done with an eye to the finest detail.

 

"This book will help you to organize what you know and add to your present

knowledge."

 

She made a face. "Why? My friends don't organize their minds. Everything they

think about is all tumbled together, willy-nilly."

 

"For them that's enough," he said patiently. "As animals they remember the past

only vaguely. They are unable to visualize a future, apart from the change of

seasons. They have no comprehension of

mortality—of their deaths. They don't learn from books or teachers, so they have

no need to structure their minds in order to find what they learn. You, however,

are human and different. If you do not find a way to organize your mind, at

worst you might go mad. At best, you'll be stupid."

 

She made a face—she didn't like the sound of either fate. With a sigh she looked

at the page before her. The artist had drawn a bat, its frame spread so she saw

how bones fitted together. "You'd take this when you go. My friends come in

every night, I wouldn't want it soiled."

 

"The book is spelled against dirt and tearing. It's yours. I want you to use it,

not admire it"

 

It took a moment for her to realize what he'd said, "Mine!" she gasped. "No!

It's—its too valuable. The likes of me don't keep such things!" Her fingers

shook, she wanted it so much, but peasant girls didn't own books.

 

He caught her hand, his eyes earnest. "Daine, listen to me." He pulled her down

to sit beside him. "You're a student mage. You need books like this to do your

work. I am your master. It's my duty—in this case it's my pleasure—to give you

whatever books and scrolls I believe you require to learn. Unless you don't want

to learn?"

 

"Odd's bobs, of course I do!"

 

"Good. Then get your book. We'll start at page one.

 

They ended some time later, when Onua knocked and stuck her head in. "We're

about to meditate. Come on, if you're coming."

 

"Do we have to?" Daine asked, closing the wonderful book.

 

"Spring cleaning," he replied, getting to his feet.

 

She followed him to the Rider mess. She'd been surprised to learn that

meditation was required of all trainees, not just Gifted ones. They worked at it

every night before they went to bed, along with all their officers, Daine, and

Numair, "whether we need it or not," Evin commented once, in a whisper.

 

That day set the pattern for the next tnree weeks. It took Daine six days to

learn how to deliberately call the nearest pony without using words. Numair then

had her summon a pony farther away but still within sight, until she could do

that. Next she had to call an animal from inside the barracks or stables, where

she couldn't see it: often that was Tahoi or one of the cats that slept in her

room. She worked hard. Each task took less time to master.

 

Anatomy lessons she swallowed in gulps. Every spare moment she had went into

studying her beloved book and memorizing its contents.

 

Meditation was the hardest. She did her best, wanting to control the copper fire

that was her kind of wild magic, but clearing her mind was hard. Stray thoughts

popped into her head; something would itch; a muscle would cramp, and she would

have to start over. Often she fell asleep. The best thing about meditating with

the trainees was the knowledge that she wasn't the only one who was easily

distracted or who dozed off.

 

Slowly they all grew used to their work. She saw it in the trainees before

noticing it in herself, as their bodies hardened and the hard routine became

habit. After two weeks she was taken off watching them on foot and put to

teaching archery, something even the officers had to work to beat her at. It

wasn't until she saw that few trainees were falling asleep in meditation that

she realized she no longer fell asleep, either. With practice it got easier to

learn to think of nothing at all. The deep breaths emptied her thoughts and

quieted her body rhythms. Her mind learned to drift. She began to feel as she

had in the marsh, when she had listened for the hawk.

 

Is that what it is? she thought one night, lying awake in bed. She grasped the

badger's claw. "I wish you'd come and tell me," she whispered, earning a curious

look from the pine marten who had arranged herself and her kits on the girl's

blanket-covered legs.

 

If the badger heard, he did not answer the summons. "Typical," Daine told the

martens, and went to sleep.

 

 

CHAPTER SIX

 

MAGELET

 

The next day, a month after her arrival, she was waiting for the trainees to

finish their morning workout when she heard a low persistent rumble. For a week

the hill above the barracks had swarmed with men loading empty wagons. Now draft

horses had been hitched to the wagons; one by one, they towed the laden vehicles

up the hill. -

 

Sarge clapped Daine on the shoulder. "This is it," he said cheerfully. "The king

is on his way, so w can be on ours. I'm ready!"

 

"I'm confused," she said, craning to see his face. "He's on what way?"

 

"See, my lamb, in summer the king goes on progress, to see how fares the

kingdom. Soon as he goes, the queen takes the trainees to our summer

camp—"

 

"Pirates Swoop this year," Alanna put in. Shed been training with the Riders for

the last week. "We set out tomorrow."

 

"That isn't much notice," remarked Farant, who

had overheard.

 

"How much notice do you need, trainee?" Sarge asked. "You have half a day to

prepare. One day you'll have to roll out of bed ready for a long ride. Then

you'll appreciate this leisurely pace."

 

Technically, Daine thought that night, the trainees didn't have even half a day

to get ready. They'd put in their usual afternoon's work with their spare

mounts. The only change in their routine was that they were excused from their

lessons before meditation to pack. She hadn't been excused from her lessons, but

she had little packing to do.

 

Meditation was held, as always, in the mess hall, and everyone attended. When

Numair gave the word to begin, she decided to try her idea from the night

before. Instead of thinking of nothing, she closed her eyes and listened.

 

How could breathing be so hudl She concentrated, putting the sound of her lungs

aside. As the noise lessened, her nerves calmed. Her neck itched, but it was a

distant feeling, not a distracting one. She scratched, lazily, and let her hand

settle into her lap. A drumlike thud in her ears was her own heart. Easy, she

told it in her mind, and the sound retreated.

 

Something bumped steadily at the front of the mess: Tahoi, lying near Onua, was

wagging his tail. Daine peeked and saw the dog shining with copper fire. She

looked at Onua — the K'mir was veined with fine copper threads.

 

Taking a deep breath, she looked inside. The wellspring of her own power was

there, just as it had been the night by the undine's pool.

 

Remembering Numairs lectures, she trapped how it had felt just now, to listen

and to find her power, and memorized it. When she placed the feeling in her

mind, she knew exactly where it was and how to find it again, quickly. It's

organized, she thought with an inner smile.

 

She let the excitement fade and listened again. In the closed and dark kitchen

at her back, mice hunted for scraps. She directed them to a rind of cheese she'd

hidden for them beneath the long table, then sent her hearing out of the mess

hall, into the night. Sounds crashed into her skull: bats seeking insects, cats

on the hunt, kenneled dogs settling for sleep, horses relaxing, the hawks in the

palace mews. It was too much to hear all at once: she almost lost her inner

silence in panic. Stopping, she pushed the animal sounds back with her mind

until they didn't overpower her. Only when she was sure they were under control

did she send her hearing out to the horse meadow once more.

 

A herd of ponies, including Cloud, grazed there. All of them knew her by now,

from the silent-calling lessons. She joined with them, entering the herd. A

breeze filled the air, bringing lush scents: ripe grass, leaves, the heady, rich

smell of the earth. Around her were the others, her brothers and sisters.

 

A king stallion watched over their family, ready to lead them to safety at the

smallest hint of danger.

 

Spring made them all coltish. With a snort, the king horse broke into a run,

just to be running. The herd and Daine followed, racing, black earth thudding

under their hooves, the night air in their nostrils. With the herd she was safe;

with the herd she had all she could need of comrades and family...

 

Cloud knew the instant Daine came into the herd. She'd seen this coming, as the

stork-man encouraged the girl to venture farther and farther from herself.

Tonight the feel of Daine's presence was stronger than it had been since they

came to this giant human stable, making Cloud edgy. When Daine's spirit began to

change, to take on the scent of the herd, the mare knew they were in trouble

again.

 

She ran for the fence and jumped it. From the meadow she felt the herd call her

to go with them. She wavered, wanting to follow. Then, with an angry neigh at

the part of her that made her think unhorselike things, she broke free of the

call and ran to the stable where Daine's body was.

 

The gate was barred. She flung herself at it, flailing with her hooves. Putting

her hindquarters to it she kicked the gate once, and again, until the large

human, the wood brown man, yanked it open. She shoved past him—no time to be

polite—and looked around this room that smelled of human food.

 

Sure enough, there Daine sat on the ground, front hooves limp in her lap, eyes

closed. Cloud went to the girl and knocked her over.

 

A warm force slammed into Daine's body. Suddenly she was free of the herd, safe

inside fter own mind. Opening her eyes, she saw Cloud standing over her. People

around them were talking.

 

"I did it again, didn't I?" she whispered.

 

Numair knelt beside her, dark eyes worried. "What happened? She nearly kicked

down the door to get at you—"

 

Daine was shaking. They didn't know. They didn't know what Cloud had prevented.

Thank you, she told the mare.

 

Don't run with the People again until you remember to hold on to yourself, the

mare ordered. I won't always be here to wake you up!

 

Daine fumbled in her pocket and produced two lumps of sugar. "You'd best go

outside now," she whispered, and Cloud obeyed.

 

Numair helped the girl to her feet. "It's all right," he told everyone. "We were

just trying an experiment. I didn't realize it would work so well." Shielding

her from the stares of the trainees, he guided Daine out of the mess and into

her own room. "What happened?" he asked, closing the door.

 

"I felt sick," she lied. "Just a headache, that's

all."

 

"Cloud wouldn't come here for that," he retorted. "She was in a panic. What went

wrong? And what's this?" The badger's token had fallen outside her shirt. He

picked it up, squinting at it. "From its appearance, it's a claw."

 

"It's mine," she retorted, yanking it away from him. "It's private. Can't I have

anything private anymore?"

 

"Daine—"

 

Her voice rose. She knew she was about to cry. "Would you phase go away? I'm

tired and my head hurts! Can't you leave me alone for once?"

 

"Very well." His was grave and sad. "But I wish you would trust me." He left,

quietly shutting the door.

 

Daine sat on her bed, tears on her cheeks. What could she do? If she went too

deep in meditation, she risked madness. If she didn't go deep—He said I might

learn to heal, she thought desperately, squeezing the claw tight. But I have to

master this first— or I'll never be able to heal.

 

Caught between fear of losing control and wanting the power Numair said she

could have, the girl tossed and turned all night. She would doze off, only to

dream of running down a forest trail on all fours. Behind her would be the

trainees, or the King's Own, or Stormwings, tracking her so they could tear her

to pieces.

 

Habit woke her at dawn, the hour Sarge usually

bellowed for everyone to turn out. That morning the trainees had been given an

extra hour to sleep, which meant if she hurried, she'd have the stable to

herself. Soundlessly she called Cloud in for a thorough grooming and breakfast:

there'd be no time for it later on. Onua had asked her to handle the supply

wagon, and Daine expected her time before they left would be spent looking over

the cart horse and making sure any last-minute additions to her load were safely

stowed away.

 

A stranger was in the stable, a potbellied man

the ponies greeted with enthusiasm from their stalls.

Copper fire shone inside his red face. When he saw

her, his head flew up as if he were a surprised horse. Suddenly shy, Daine

halted just inside the door.

 

"Excuse   me—might   you   be   Stefan? The   chief

hostler?"

 

"Maybe. Who re you?"

 

He can't see it in me, she realized. I can see his magic, but he can't see mine.

"Daine, sir. Master Numair said you have wild magic. So do I."

 

The man relaxed—slightly. "You're the one, then. I brung ye a cart horse." He

led her to a newcomer, a sturdy bay cob. "This be Mangle."

 

Daine offered the gelding her hands to sniff. "MangleP" she asked with a grin.

The cob felt like a calm well-behaved sort of horse to her.

 

Stefan smiled and ducked his head. "Oh, well," he muttered by way of

explanation. "Anyways, he's good for whatever ye need in th' way of work." Daine

leaned down to blow in Mangles nostrils. "He likes ye. Onua said I needn't worry

if you was in charge of 'im." Cloud butted him from behind. "Who's this fine

lady?" He bent to the task of greeting the mare, while Daine finished getting

acquainted with the cob. When she finished, Stefan was looking at her oddly.

"You know this little beauty's changed, 'cause of you."

 

She couldn't tell what the emotion in his pale blue eyes was. "Me'n Cloud have

been through a lot together."

 

He gave the mare a last pat. "It shows." With a wave to Daine, he walked to the

stable door.

 

"Master Stefan?" He turned to look at her. "D'you ever want to run with the

herd? To just—be a horse? Do what the herd does?" She sweated, waiting for an

answer. It had cost a lot to ask.

 

"'Course I do," was the mild reply. "Don't everybody?"

 

She gripped the badgers claw hidden under her shirt. "What keeps you from doing

it?"

 

He rubbed his strawlike hair. "I'm a man. I can't be runnin with the herd, now

can I?" He left, closing the door behind him.

 

He makes it sound easy, but it's not. There's something wrong with me, she

decided. It's the madness, just waiting for me to drop my guard so it can take

me again. That's how he can protect him- self—he never forgets what he really

is. And I can t remember.

 

Taking Cloud into an empty stall, the girl swore she would never let her guard

down again. Better to disappoint Numair in her studies than to run wild and lose

the friendships and respect she had found in this new country.

 

She was almost done with Cloud when Onua came into the stable. "There you are.

Did Stefan bring our cart horse?"

 

Daine jerked a thumb at him.  "His name's Mangle."

 

Onua grinned as the bay sniffed her pockets. "Is that so?" Looking at Daine as

she fed the cob an apple, she asked, "Did you meet Stefan?"

 

The girl nodded. "Onua—about last night—

 

It    >i m sorry.

 

"For what?" The K'mir gave Mangle a last pat and went to see to her own two

ponies. "Daine, your magic is taking you down a different road from most folk.

Your friends understand that, if you don't Stop worrying so much,"

 

"Thank you," she whispered.

 

"Don't thank me—get moving. We want to be assembled and ready to go when the

first morning bell rings,"

 

Once she'd eaten a quick breakfast, Daine finished stowing the officers' packs

in the wagon, harnessed Mangle to it, and drove it to the flat area in

front of the horse meadow gate where the Riders would assemble. The queen, Buri,

Onua, and Sarge turned their spare mounts over to her to lead, so they would be

free to range along the trainee column during the ride. The girl considered

roping the three ponies and Sarge s horse together for appearances* sake and

decided not to: all four mounts knew her weU and promised to walk in their own

column on one side of die wagon,

 

Alanna waved as she rode past on Darkmoon, going to wait with the queen, Daine

grinned, knowing the Lioness would be more talkative after lunch,

 

She had started to wonder about Numair when several packs thudded into the back

of the wagon. The mage rode up on a black-and-white gelding, looking tired. As

if to prove it, once he stopped, he lay along his horses neck. "Wake me when we

stop for lunch," he said, and — to all appearances — went to sleep.

 

Daine looked at him, smiling. Dressed in a brown tunic, white shirt, and green

breeches, he looked like the man she had known on the road to Corus, not the

silk-clad friend of kings who'd been giving her lessons. The jeweled pins and

rings he'd worn since his return to court were nowhere to be seen. The only hint

of his apparent wealth was a large amber drop dangling from one earlobe.

 

Slowly twenty-three trainees assembled ahead of Daine in two columns, leading

their spares on the outside. Each was inspected by the queen, Buri, Sarge, or

Onua; some, including Farant and Selda, were sent to the barracks to lighten

their packs. Four trainees, again including Selda, were sent back twice, this

time with Sarge to harry them. Daine could hear his bellowed "Riders travel

light!" when he was inside the barracks with his victims.

 

At last everyone was ready. Alanna and Buri took places on the left, Sarge and

Onua on the right, outside the columns. Thayet rode to the head of the company,

and Daine nudged Numair. He opened a bloodshot eye. "I think this is it," she

whispered. He nodded and straightened in the saddle.

 

It was. Thayet unsheathed her slightly curved blade and held it aloft. "Riders,

move out!" she cried, her clear voice rippling through the columns, and started

forward. The trainees followed, keeping the prescribed distance between their

mounts as they took a well-marked road into the Royal Forest.

 

Daine's skin quivered with goose bumps. "That's fair beautiful," she said to no

one in particular. "Gi* up, Mangle!" His ears pointing forward with eagerness,

the cob obeyed.

 

The company stopped at noon for lunch. After cleanup, the trainees and officers

switched mounts. Daine, her shame about the previous night put aside, tried not

to smile when Numair asked if she minded if he rode with her. She agreed

instantly. It was hard to be aloof from a man whose seat on a horse was so bad

that he had to feel every bump in the road. Making friends with his patient

gelding, Spots, she told the horse he deserved a carrot for bearing with such an

ungraceful rider, and gave it to him.

 

Things went better during the afternoon: they picked up speed, covering some

distance before camping for the night. Supper came from kettles that had been

stowed in her wagon, their contents gently reheated over that night's fires.

 

"Tomorrow you hunt for your meal," Sarge warned as they filled their bowls with

stew. "Youd best make less noise, my lambs, or you won't eat." Daine, settling

between Miri and Evin, fought to hide a smile.

 

Returning to the fires after she had cleaned and put away her things, she was

intercepted by Numair and led away from the trainees to an isolated clearing.

"Lessons," he said firmly. "As long as you and I are within riding distance of

each other, my magelet, we will have lessons."

 

She couldn't protest, really. She knew the trainees were having lessons and,

unlike them, she didn't have the excuse of having fought two spirited ponies all

day. With a sigh she took a seat on a nearby rock.

 

Numair put her book on another rock, where Cloud—who'd joined them—couldn't

nibble on it, and took a tailor's seat next to Daine. He rubbed his large hands

together. "Tonight we'll try something a bit different. While you were washing

up, I unteth-ered Mangle and Spots. I want you to call them both to us, at the

same time."

 

"Why can't I call them one at a time?"

 

"You're  being difficult/'  was  the  forbidding

 

"It don't make sense." "Remember the Stormwing attack in the horse meadow? You

called quite a few animals to you, all at once. You might need to do something

like that again one day. Wouldn't it be nice if— instead of calling entire herds

— you only called enough horses to keep you safe?"

 

He had her there.

 

She found the copper thread in her mind, the one she wrapped around a call to an

animal, and held it.

 

Mangle — Spots, she called. Would you come here, please?

 

They crashed through the brush, coming up to nuzzle her and Numair.

 

"See? That wasn't so bad" he told her. "Send

them back, please."

 

With an apology and a short explanation to the

horses, Daine obeyed.

 

Numair held up thumb and forefinger: between them sparkled a tiny ball of his

magic. "Onua, now, if you please," he said calmly. Putting thumb and forefinger

together, he snuffed the ball out. "Our friend is releasing some of the other

mounts," he told Daine. "How many has she loosed?"

 

Daine listened—not with my ears, she reminded herself. "Spots and Mangle are

still free. Onua's loosed—lets see, Ox and General, Sarge's two horses, and her

pair, Whisper and Silk, and also Darkmoon,"

 

"Call them," Numair said,

 

She struggled with the calling magic. It only worked for one creature, or two at

best, because all she did was focus the magic on an easy-to-hear mind. To call

several minds, she had to open her mind to her surroundings. She tried it, and

lost her concentration when an owl screeched overhead.

 

"Relax," Numair said, his voice pitched low. "It gets easier with practice. Find

them, and call them—softly. You don't need too much."

 

She nodded, wiped her face on her sleeve, and tried again. Closing her eyes, she

listened for the ones who were free of their ropes. That was easy—a tethered

horse was always aware of the thing that kept him from getting that extra-juicy

clump of grass just out of reach. There—she had them. She opened the cupboard in

her mind where she'd put all her calling skill....

 

A scent of deer on the breeze; a frog croaking in the distance; the soft patter

of bats hunting overhead. The herd was around her, contentedly browsing on lush,

fat grasses that had been amazingly overlooked by the deer. Ox and General were

with her, then Whisper, Silk, Spots, Mangle. Darkmoon,

young  and  blood-proud,   fought  her   command.

 

She'd teach him to obey with teeth and hooves if need be, to give way to her

domination—

 

She gasped and threw herself out of the magic.

 

The herd had caught her up so much easier than last

night! "I can't," she told Numair, her voice shaking.

"My head aches."

 

"You must learn this." For the first time since he started her lessons, his

voice was stern. "You didn't have a headache before. Try again."

 

I can't, she thought, but there was no sense in telling him that—not unless she

wanted to tell him everything. Desperate, she cheated, and hated herself for

cheating. She wrinkled her face, clenched her teeth, shut her eyes, all so he'd

think she was trying—but she kept her mind blank. She did this over and over,

until he sighed.

 

"Perhaps I push too hard. You've done well— too well, perhaps. Most apprentice

mages take over a year to make the progress you have in a month."

 

She stared at him. "But I thought I wasn't— How can you tell?" Scared, she

added, "Can you see in my mind?"

 

"No. I wouldn't if I could. We all have secrets." Sadness moved over his face,

making her wonder what his secrets were. Then he smiled. "I'm a mage, a

well-educated one. When I wish, I can see things hidden from normal vision—like

a person's magical aura. See mine?" He lifted his hands. White fire laced with

shadows outlined his fingers. "The first day I was strong enough to do it, I

examined your aura." He let the brilliance fade. "Your magic was like a tangle

of vines around you, going in a hundred directions. You've been getting that

tangle under control, pulling it inside your skin, and you're doing it faster

than anyone I've ever known. Well, perhaps you've earned a night of rest. Come

on— let's go back to the others. We'll meditate and stop there for the night,"

 

She started to protest the meditation, and kept her silence. I'll just pretend,

like with the calling, she told herself.

 

When they stepped into the clearing where the Riders were camped, Padrach was

saying in his mountain burr, "Why won't he declare war, then?"

 

"It's true Carthak has the largest standing army in the world," the Lioness

replied. Sarge was rolling up a large map that liad been spread out on the

ground. "But to attack us they have to cross water at every turn—the Inland Sea,

or come up our coast on the Emerald Ocean. We have the advantage, being firmly

on land when they have to come ashore to engage us."

 

"The navy's grown since my lord came to the

throne," Thayet put in. The queen was dressed like the others in homespun

breeches and tunic and a plain white shirt. Her glorious hair was severely

pinned down, but nothing could dim the beauty of her face and clear, level eyes.

"The emperor's policy of coastal raiding and paying bandits to attack in the

mountains and hills has made the people in those areas determined to fight.

Also, since His Majesty built his university outside Corus, we've brought a lot

of mages to Tortall—enough even to make  Emperor Ozorne's trained sorcerers

think twice about taking us on."

 

"And only a fool would want to attack King Jonathan without some kind of real

advantage," Numair said. "Not onTortallan soil."

 

"Why's that, Master Numair?" asked Miri. "Jonathan's magic, and the magic of the

crown, are tied into  every grain of  soil in this land," explained the mage.

"Unless an enemy has some kind of advantage that will hurt the king, or keep him

from calling on his magic, it's possible that every tree, stream, and rock would

form death traps for an enemy." Daine could see it in the trainees' faces, the

fear a warrior would live with when the land itself fought him. The thought gave

her goose bumps.

 

"Very well, my doves, it's that time again," Sarge barked after giving the

trainees a moment to reflect on such warfare. "Seat yourselves comfortably, but

not too comfortably."

 

Daine settled near the edge of trees around the clearing. Within a few moments

the only sound to be heard was the breathing of the others. She watched them,

envious. In the month she'd been with the Riders, she'd come to see that

meditation supplied them with something they got nowhere else: a time to be

calm, a time to find quiet inside themselves. It would be useful when they were

living in the wilderness, hunting raiders and being hunted, she realized.

Tonight especially she envied them that serenity. She wished she could find some

measure of quiet in herself.

 

Carefully, gingerly, she closed her eyes and drew a breath. It was all right;

she was safe. She released the breath, took another. Peace wrapped her like her

mothers arms. She opened her ears to the night.

 

In the distance, a wolf howled, and got no answer.

 

Poor wind-brother, she thought sadly. No one to sing with, no brothers and

sisters to hunt with.. .like me. It's so lonely, outside the pack.

 

As she breathed, her body fell into the habit she'd been making for it. Her mind

cleared, her heartbeat slowed. Forgetting her danger, she opened herself to the

music of the forest:

 

The swish of tails, the shifting of feet, the crunch of grass under broad teeth.

A sense of peace and solidity flowed out from the humans to infect their mounts.

The herd was content...

 

Once again she forced herself awake, to find she'd sweated her clothes through.

What am I going to do? she asked Cloud as the mare nuzzled her. I can't even

close my eyes without it happening!

 

It doesn't happen when you sleep, Cloud reminded her. It's only when you use

that fire-stuff—the thing that makes you People—or when you do the sitting

thing. Leave the fire-stuff ^and the sitting thing alone, and you'll be fine.

 

Daine shook her head. It seems like I can't win for losing, she told Cloud

silently. Sometimes I think I never should have left home.

 

The next day the Riders picked up the pace. There were fewer stops as they

headed through the coastal hills; those that were made were shorter.

 

Daine faked her lessons that night, as she faked her meditation. She thought

she'd handled it well too, until Numair stopped her just before she climbed into

her bedroll.

 

"Are you all right?" he asked, feeling her forehead. "Is something wrong?"

 

Looking up at him, she swallowed hard. "What's wrong, except for me being worked

to death?" she asked, trying to put him off by being rude. "Honestly, can't you

stop fussing at me for one day!"

 

Tahoi whined from his spot near Onua's bed,

worried by Daine's tone. Glancing over at him, Daine saw that Onua, Evin, Miri,

and the Lioness had heard her as well and were staring at her as if she'd just

grown horns. "I'm tired of being watched all the time too!" She struggled into

her blankets and wrapped herself in them, not wanting to see how they reacted to

that.

 

She heard Numair sigh. He patted her shoulder. "Sleep well, magelet." He walked

away as Tahoi came to lie down next to her.

 

Tears rolled down her cheeks as she hid her face in her covers. I'm afraid, she

wanted to tell her human friends. I'm afraid if I go any deeper in my magic,

I'll forget who I am.

 

She woke in the morning to a campsite draped in fog. Without speaking to anyone,

she groomed and fed Mangle and Cloud, and hitched Mangle to the wagon. She drove

in silence all day, ignoring the worry she saw on Onua's and Numair's faces. The

fog burned off by midmorning, leaving the air crisp. By afternoon the breeze

coming out of the west bore a new scent to it, tangy and strange. She sniffed it

often, wondering what it was.

 

"That's the sea," Miri told her when she saw Daine lift her nose to the air. Her

cheeks were flushed; her green eyes sparkled. "It's close. That's brine you

smell, and seaweed. I can't believe how much I missed it!"

 

"If she starts to talk nautical, plug your ears," Evin advised. "She's just

showing off." Miri stuck her tongue out at him.

 

Their road topped a rise, and a new world spread itself before them. Daine

dropped her reins. "Goddess and glory" she breathed.

 

Miri beamed with pride. "I told you." Nothing had prepared her for this. Endless

blue-gray water stretched north to south, and*waves pounded the rocky coast.

Salt winds nearly plucked off her head-scarf before she retied it. In the

distance a toy with a dab of sail bobbed along—a boat, she realized, but far

off.

 

Soon they reached the coast road, crossing it to pitch camp in a sandy cove.

Automatically she cared for Mangle and Cloud, barely able to take her eyes off

the water that smashed against the sand. Every time she blinked, something new

appeared. Even Cloud's accusation that she looked like a cow, standing about

with her jaw open, had no impact. She was entranced.

 

As soon as archery practice was done, Miri and Alanna took the trainees to find

supper in the rock pools of the northern curve of the beach, leaving the

officers and Daine to entertain themselves. Thayet removed her boots and

stockings, rolling up the lees of her breeches. "Come on," she told

Daine. "We'll go for a walk."

 

She ran to join the queen, trying to shed her

boots at the same time. The woman laughed and steadied her as Daine wrestled her

footgear off. "It won't go away," she said. "Slow down. Onua says you never saw

it before?"

 

"No, mum." She made sure her breeches, rolled above the knee like the queen's,

were tucked in securely.

 

"Then look. See how steep the beach is? It means waves pound it hard. They

create a force called 'undertow* that grabs you and drags you out if you aren't

careful. The easier a beach slopes into the water, the less undertow you'll

find. Never forget it's there, Daine." Thayet s low voice was stern, "Plenty of

good swimmers drown because they can't fight that drag,"

 

Daine nodded soberly. This place had dangers, like any other part of the

world—that made sense.

 

"Then, let's go." The queen stepped down as a wave hit the shore, and let

foaming water surround her ankles.

 

Daine took a breath and followed. The water was icy. When it met her skin, she

heard singing. Gasping, she jumped back.

 

Thayet stood ankle deep in the retreating waves, fighting to keep her balance as

they ate the sand under her feet. "Too cold?" she asked, grinning.

 

She doesn't hear it, Daine thought.

 

"Come on," the queen urged. "You'll be numb before long." She walked forward,

stopping when the water swirled around her knees. Lifting her face

 

to the sun, she gave a loud, bloodcurdling war cry. "Thayet,   stop   that,"  

Numair   called.   His breeches rolled up, he had gone to explore a lumpy and

pitted block of stone at the northern edge of the beach. He held up something.

"Come look at this."

 

Thayet went to him. Daine walked forward,

immersing her feet to the ankles as a wave overtook her. A few steps more: she

was far enough in the water that a wave's backward crawl didn't leave her

dry.

 

"Singing" was not right, but she had no idea of what the proper term might be.

Part of it was a croon, the speech of a wolf mother to her cubs, but held past a

wolf's ability to hang on to a note. A moaning whistle followed, then a series

of short, high notes. The quality of the eerie calls was something like sound

carried inside a cave—almost, but not entirely.

 

Hello? she cried silently (all she needed was for Numair to ask why she was

talking to the ocean).

 

Who are you?

 

There was no answer, not even the shift of attention she felt in most animals.

Were these monsters? No—there was no gold fire in her mind. She gripped a thread

of her magic, as much as she dared

 

Is anyone there? It's me—it's daine.' Can you hear me?

 

The songs — there were many, all beautiful and different — faltered.

 

— Call? — The voice was faint and alien, unlike any animal voice she'd heard in

her life.

 

She strained to hear without using her power to help her listen. Yes! I'm

calling! Me, here by the rocks —

 

I called! / did! Where are you? Who are you?

 

— Calf-call?—

 

—No call—

 

I'm not loud enough, she realized. If I used my magic, maybe they could hear me,

but I don't dare.

 

Thayet yelled, trying to get Daine's attention. Daine turned, but before she

could answer a heavy form slammed into her. Down she went, mouth filling with

brine. Trying to rise, she was slammed again and thrust deeper in the water by

the animal's impact.

 

She opened her mouth to scream, and breathed seawater.

 

Miri and Evin said later she popped into the air to hang upside down from an

unseen hand, pouring water as she fought. She only knew she was free to cough

and vomit out the liquid that had nearly killed her. Looking down, she shrieked,

clawing at the invisible grip on her ankles. Then the hands that weren't there

whisked her to the beach, where Onua

waited with a blanket. Daine was put gently on her

feet, but her knees gave. Onua caught her before she

fel1' j   u Numair strode down the beach toward them,

J,;* £,<-<• J&* * thundercloud. Black fire shot with

white light gathered around his ouCscrefc/if£//i^nc/

 

Sarge grabbed up a quiver of javelins, Buri her double-curved bow. ftoth raced

to attack the btown creature lumbering up onto shore.

 

Daine saw them just in time. "No, don't!" She threw herself in front of the

animal. "Don't!" she screeched when fire left Numair's fingers, flying at them.

He twisted his hand, and it vanished.

 

Clutching the blanket around her, she faced the one who had tried to kill her.

He returned her look with huge, liquid brown eyes set in a pointed face capped

by a small crest. His body was wide in the center and pointed at both ends.

Covered with slick, blond brown fur that went light and shaggy around his head,

he waddled toward her on fins that ended in claws. Curiously she touched his

chin and lifted his head, the better to see his slitlike nostrils and small,

curled-leaf ears.

 

Like most of the big predators she had met, he chose to speak in sounds. He

chattered away in sharp, varied barks. He was confused: he'd thought she was a

rival male, come to take his harem. She looked where he did: twelve furry lumps,

all a fourth to a third smaller than the male, watched her from the most

southern arm of the cove.

 

"Why did you think I was another male?" she asked, curious.

 

She/c/f like one, a king bull. He'd been terrified. He was young, and the power

of her mind had convinced him she could easily take his females.

 

"Well, I'm no king bull," Dame assured him, tickling his curving whiskers until

he calmed down. "I'm just me—whatever that is."

 

He was relieved. His harem was safe.

 

"May I visit after supper?" she asked.

 

Food? Pictures of fat, juicy fish were in his mind, and the knowledge he

couldn't leave the females to hunt.

 

She promised to bring something. It seemed the least she could do, after giving

him such a scare. He barked his thanks and slipped into the water, anxious to

return to his mates before another male sneaked up on them,

 

"I forgot to ask what he was," Daine muttered to herself.

 

"Sea lion." Miri had come to stand beside her. "They're touchy in the breeding

season. The way he went for you, it looked like he thought you were

another male, coming to steal his wives." o

 

"Do they eat in the breeding season?" Daine asked, curious.

 

"Not the beachmasters. If they hunt, another male will take their harems. They

can go two months without food—Wave-walker defend us—

look!"

 

A huge shape, far bigger than the sea lions, shot

out of the water at the mouth of the cove: a great, lumpy gray thing that

cleared the water and plunged back in with a tremendous splash.

 

"I cant belreve they came so close to the land," Miri whispered.

 

"They who?" Daine's heart was thudding. "Is that a fish?"

 

Miri shook her head. "They suckle their young,

like furred animals."

 

"Mammals,"    Daine    supplied,    from    what Numair had taught her.

 

"Oh. That was a humpback whale—whales are the biggest things in the sea. They

sing, you know."

 

Daine grabbed her friend's arm. "What d'you mean, sing?"

 

"Well, not singing, not like us. They talk in sounds—whistles, some of them, and

moans—eerie noises. You should hear them from a boat in the middle of the ocean.

It comes right through the wood, and fills the air."

 

Supper was ready by the time Daine had washed in a freshwater creek and put on

dry clothes. She ate little, pondering the whale songs and her failure to

reach the singers. After chores, she gathered up extra food and her bedroll.

 

"No lessons?" Numair asked quietly.

 

"I promised I'd bring him something to eat. And I do need a holiday." She looked

away, rather than meet his eyes and see the disappointment in them.

 

"If that's what you want. Good night, then." But he watched her all the way as

she walked down to • the sea lions.

 

The beachmaster greeted her—and her food— with enthusiasm, and let one of his

wives show the girl the first of that spring's new pups. When she slept, it was

with her cheek pillowed on a yearling's flank, and with heavy, fishy-smelling

bodies ranged all around her.

 

The badger came. His fur was puffed out; be was very, very angry.

 

"I have lost patience with you," be snarled. "If you were my kit, I'd knock you

tail over snout. When will you stop being stubborn? I didn't guide you all this

way so you could fail to learn what you must! Tell these people what happened at

that town of yours. Tell them what you're afraid of! Did you think I would send

you to more hunters?"

 

"Predators"she told him.

 

With a smack of one heavy paw he knocked her onto her behind and jumped onto her

chest. ecDon't talk back, youngster.

 

Have you no sense? Your time is running out! Soon the storm "will be here. Lives

depend on learning your lessons. I realize you are only a kit, hut even you must

see more is at stake than your fear of the hunt. Now, promise me you will tell

them." She hesitated, and the badger snarled. "Promise me!"

 

He hore down on her with his will, thrusting his face into hers. She wondered

later if it was the force of his mind, or the overpowering reek of his supper

(decayed rabbit and a few worms), that made her surrender. "I promise,"

 

"Tomorrow, and not one day later." He climbed ojf her • chest, and she could

breathe. She sat up, pulling air into \xr squashed lungs.

 

"Well, you're a good enough girl," he grumbled. It was as much of an apology

from him as she would get. "I just worry about you, and things are moving so

fast."He lifted his nose and sniffed. "Phew—these friends of yours stink

offish!"

 

She woke to fog, dense and wet, beading in the sea lions' fur. Sitting up, she

winced. She felt like one large bruise. Luck had been with her the day before.

If she hadn't been in shallow water, she would have died, smashed by four

hundred and fifty pounds of fast-moving sea lion. On top of the bruised ache

were new, sharp pains. Peering inside her shirt, she found deep gouges, four on

each shoulder—as if a badger had rested his weight there.

 

The morning fog turned into rain, and Thayet announced they would remain in

their present camp. Steeling herself, Daine approached Onua and

Numair as breakfast was being served. "Can I talk to you later?" she asked.

"Alone?" She swallowed. "There's something about me you ought to know."

 

A few words to Thayet and Buri were all that was needed. Numair and Onua

followed her to the south end of the cove, where a rock overhang kept a strip of

sand dry. Numair built a fire. Tahoi sprawled between him and Onua, head on

Onua's lap, his belly to the warmth of the flames. Cloud lay down so Daine could

lean against her, encouraging the girl silently.

 

"Is it so hard to begin?" Onua asked,

 

Daine looked at the high waves, reeling her chin quiver. She gripped the badgers

claw for reassurance. "Oh, yes. Don't interrupt me. If I'm stopped, I don't know

if I'd have the courage to go on," Drawing a breath through a chest that had

gone all tight, she began, "When the thaw came, end of January, nothing would do

for Ma but I go to the next valley over, and visit her friend that married a

shepherd there. She heard that Lory—her friend— was coughing a lot, and Ma had a

syrup to give her. She made me promise not to come home in the dark, but stay

over till morning. Sometimes I wonder if she just knew.. .but prob'ly not. As a

foreteller, Ma always made a good cook.

 

"So, I saddled Cloud and went. Lory was glad to see me. Her 'n' Rand, her

husband, always treat me nice. There was a new baby she let me play with.

 

They're sweet when they're that little. And Rand wanted me to take a look at his

best ewe. Good thing I did. She was getting set to give him twin lambs, only

breech birth, which might've killed them and their ma. So I was up late, and

Lory let me sleep till noon.

 

"Coming out of their place, I couldn't see anything anywhere but fog, couldn't

smell, couldn't hear. I was clear to our village before I knew.

 

"They hit around dawn. The mill was burned, the miller dead. They took the

wheelwright's oldest girl and the headman's wife. Really, they mighta passed my

house by, Ma having the Gift, but they remembered she was pretty too, see.

 

"They fought—all of them. Ma, Grandda, dogs, ponies, horses—even the stupid

chickens. Even Ma's geese. Not the rabbits. They left. Well, they never fight,

and you can't ask them to go against their nature. But the rest fought. They

killed some of the bandits.

 

"The bandits went crazy. They killed everything on the farm and didn't carry any

of it away, Mammoth told me. Mammoth was my boss dog. He said they was too

scared of animals who fought like that.

 

"Mammoth told me what happened, and died.

 

"So we buried them, me and Cloud, every last one of our family. Cloud's dam and

sire, her brothers are in those graves.

 

"I straightened up the house, what was left. The* raiders had tried to burn it,

but only the upper story and the roof were gone. Ma had a bunch of charms

against fire in the kitchen, so most of the downstairs was saved.

 

"It was two days before anyone came to see. After Ma helped them birth their

children, and nursed them when they was sick. Two days! She could've been alive

and hurt all that time! If the bandits had passed us by, Ma would have been at

the village with medicines and bandages, making me and Grandda help.

 

"When I saw them, I just—popped. I said get out. I threw rocks, and they ran.

You got to understand, there was all this mad inside me, all this hate and

wildness. I couldn't hold it. My animal friends, they're the only ones who came

right off to see if / was alive. I was going to them when I found the blood

trail the bandits left.

 

"I knew where the pack of wolves was. The boss male and female thought I was

smart, for a two-legger. It took explaining—they don't hunt their own kind. It's

one thing to run another pack off your territory, but to hunt each other like

they're prey, that makes them sick. When I showed them our farm, well, it made

them crazy. We picked up the bandit trail and found them, in some caves.

 

"It was hard, keeping the pack from taking the bandits all at once, but I didn't

want the wolves to get killed. We picked off three shifts of sentries, 'cause

nobody was awake or sober enough to remember if the old sentries came back. When

the other bandits came out in the morning, we took them. I remembered enough to

let the women taken from the village loose, and kept my pack-brothers from

killing them too.

 

"By then I was gone wild entirely. I went to all fours, and me and the pack

denned in the bandit caves. I was safe with the pack. Cloud couldn't even talk

to me. It scared her silly, being around the wolves, but I remembered she was

family and I wouldn't let them get her. There was plenty of meat, anyway, from

all the bandits stole.

 

"We heard the humans coming. I told the pack to go to the old den. 1 waited to

see what was what. Maybe I was getting human again, a little.

 

"I hid in the brush. They sent Hakkon Falconer ahead to talk to me. He used to

visit Ma and stay over, before he married again. He'd've wed Ma, but I heard her

tell him my da wouldn't like it. She always spoke of my da that way, as if he

was just around the corner. Anyway, Hakkon treated me all right, even after he

married, because I helped with the birds.

 

"He said the women we set loose made it home and told what we did. He said I'd

best come in now, before I took sick. He said he'd put me up, and I could earn

my keep with him. He trained falcons for our lord.

 

"I came out onto the road. They'd've had me, but Cloud snuck up on one of the

archers and kicked him. He shot too soon, and I ran.

 

"Hakkon said I was crazy, it was for my own good. He said I was like the rabid

bear. I had to be put down merciful. If I'd come out, it'd be over in a

minute—wouldn't hurt at all. The rest of them were calling me a monster,

 

"Then they tried to set the dogs on me, but the dogs wouldn't go. When them with

ponies tried to come after me, the ponies threw them and lit out for home. The

men should ve known they couldn't get their animals to come after me.

 

"Me and Cloud headed up into the rocks. Trouble was, they were mountain men,

fair trackers even without dogs. I wasn't thinking like a human, so I didn't

remember to hide my trail. The weather didn't help, either.

 

"I don't know how long they hunted me. I think it was most of a week. I got

pretty tired and cold and hungry. Cloud saved me. She started to nip and bite my

arms. See—this one left a scar, above my elbow. She only left me alone when I

got on my hind feet. When I got used to walking like that, I remembered I was

human, and I knew I had to get out of Snowsdale. I snuck back home, got the

things I had left, and came south.

 

"That's why I've been scared with the lessons. It never happened before my folks

got killed, but now when I go deep in my magic or the meditating, when I'm by

myself, I start thinking like the closest group of animals—like a herd of

horses, or a pack. I forget I'm human. I forget I'm me.

 

"I was afraid to tell the truth. You don't know what it's like, having them you

knew all your life hunt you like you was a deer. Hearing them on your trail and

knowing if you don't start running, your hide'll get stretched on a frame and

the rest of you goes into someone's stewpot. And I was crazy, running on all

fours, hunting with a pack. I wanted to forget all that, if I could, I wanted to

be all new here, all normal, just like everyone else,

 

"Only I guess I can't. The badger says I have to learn."

 

SEVEN

 

BUZZARD ROCKS

 

She hadn't watched them as she talked, and she was afraid to look now. Suddenly

Onua hugged her tight. The tears that had stopped coming when she buried her

family came again, in a hot and silent flood,

 

"What about the badger?" asked Numair, when she was calm again,

 

Daine shrugged, "He comes in my dreams, sort of." She described the badgers

visits, showing the silver claw and the marks in her shoulders as evidence. Onua

shook her head over the wounds and fetched her medicines.

 

As she tended Daine's scratches, Numair thought. Finally he said, " 'Time is

running out'— 'the storm will be here.' What time? What storm?" He sighed. "I

hate omens. They depend on translation, and I never was good at it. If he tells

you anything more solid, let me know," Daine nodded. "As for the rest.. .1 never

heard of a human with wild magic losing contact with his essence—the part that

tells us we are human.

 

"On the other hand, I've never met anyone with wild magic as powerful as yours.

It is conceivable that your bond to animals overwhelms your humanity." He rubbed

his hands together. "Well, that's easy enough to fix."

 

She gaped at him. "It t's? All this time I've been afraid of joining a herd or a

pack or a flock or whatever, and I could've^bc^ it?"

 

"With help from your humble servant." He stretched his arms. "Are you up to

meditating now? I won't let you swim off with the sea lions." He smiled warmly

at the girl, and she smiled back.

 

Onua patted her knee. "I leave you mages to it. I'm going to camp and torture

some trainees." Quietly she added, "Thanks for trusting me,

Daine."

 

"I wish I'd told before," Daine replied guiltily.

 

"Only I was scared—"

 

The K'mir stood and dusted sand off her bottom. "After your village hunting you,

I'm surprised you made yourself talk to another human again. Don't worry about

it. And don't let him work you too hard." With a wave, she set off down the

beach. Tahoi watched her go: he refused to leave the warmth of the fire to be

drenched by the rain.

 

"She's quite a woman," said Numair. "You have a good friend in her."

 

"I know," Daine admitted.

 

"Now—just like meditation." She nodded and closed her eyes, feeling his fingers

come to rest on her temples. His hands were warm. Carefully she breathed,

pushing the sounds of her heart and lungs out of her mind until she barely heard

them. Her muscles relaxed one by one.

 

Now she heard a thundering—Numair's heart. She pushed the sound back and let her

hearing spread. Tahoi slept, dreaming of rabbits. A sea lion cow had started

labor nearby, bringing a new pup into the world. Another pup, already born,

suckled at his mother's teat. She heard doubled heartbeats in some of the other

cows, signs of pups to come.

 

Inside, Numair said. Obediently she looked for her wellspring of copper fire.

She dropped in and they fell through it, until she saw a white core to the fire.

It bled into the copper as the wild magic bled tendrils into it. Suddenly she

was inside the white column, looking out.

 

A shadow glittering with bits of light came between her and the magic. In its

tracks flowed a glass wall, its surface etched with odd runes. When the shadow

had circled her, the beginning and end of the glass connected.

 

Her head was clear: for the first time in weeks she felt sure of herself.

Examining the white fire around her, she found it untainted by her magic, just

as the magic was entirely apart now from her

inner self. She also knew that she was alone— Nurnair had gone. She followed him

to the real world and opened her eyes.

 

"How do you feel?" asked the mage.

 

She tried to stand and nearly fell over. She was stiff! "A bit rusty, but aside

from that, wonderful. Am I fixed? Am I all right?"

 

"You tell me," he said. "Try the listening again. Sea lions live in groups like

wolves and horses. If you're going to lose yourself, you should be able to with

them. If not, the Rider ponies are just down the beach."

 

Daine closed her eyes, took a breath—and she was among the females of the harem,

hearing their sleepy talk of fish and weather. The cow in labor had given birth:

her new pup suckled contentedly. The mother barked at him, teaching him the

sound of her voice so he'd always know which female she was.

 

Daine opened her eyes and grinned at Numair.

 

The mage smiled back. "Did you forget who Daine is?"

 

"Nope," she said gleefully.

 

"Sure you don't want to plunge into salty water and eat live octopi? That's what

they eat, among other things."

 

She looked at him suspiciously.  "What's an octopi?"

 

"One octopus is an octopus. Two octopuses or

more are octopi."

 

"So what's an octopus?"

 

"I take it what all this means is you were able to stay Daine."

 

"It does. What's an octopus?"

 

He laughed. "All right, magelet. Let's go to sea."

 

She worked the day through, learning about ocean animals (no whales were within

range, she was disappointed to learn) and about calling groups of sea animals to

her. Afterward, it was a pleasure just to eat, clean, and mend tack with the

others, and listen to Sarge talk about daily life in Carthak. Onua had to wake

her up to get her into her bedroll.

 

The sea otter found her in the night, hobbling on three paws. The fourth dangled

uselessly. She told Daine she'd been hunting in a tidal pool when a wave slammed

into her, jamming her into a rock crevice. A second wave had yanked her free,

but the paw got caught and broke. Cradling her patient and whispering

reassurances, the girl eased out of the tent where she'd been sleeping. Sticking

her head into the small tent the trainees had pitched for the mage, she said,

"Numair?"

 

He sat up in his bedroll. "Daine? Is something the matter?"

 

"I've an otter with a broken leg here. I hate to disturb you, but—now I'm doing

better with the magic, I thought there might be a chance I could—"

 

"Of course. Come in." Light filled the inside of the tent, making Daine and the

otter blink. "Sit."

 

She obeyed, cradling the otter in her lap with a care to the broken leg. "You'll

go deep, but into your patient instead of yourself You need to see her bones

from the inside—do you understand?"

 

"I understand right enough. I'm just not sure I

can do it."

 

"I can help with that part. What you must do on your own is apply your magic to

the break and wt// it to heal. You need to burn out any infection. Make sure the

muscles, veins, and nerves knit together, not just the bone.

 

"The strength of your desire is what will complete the task. You must want this

to work more than anything, and keep on wanting it, no matter how weary you

become. That's the hard part—maintaining the concentration to finish. As it

tires, your mind will want to attend to something else, just as it does in

meditation. You'll get a muscle spasm or an itch, and you'll want to see to it.

You can't—not unless you plan to resume splinting your friends and hoping you

can keep them quiet long enough for an injury to mend."

 

Daine looked at her patient. The otter gazed up at her calmly. She had sensed

that Daine could help her, and she was content.

 

"I'll do it," the girl said grimly. "Lets go," The magic came swiftly into her

hold. Numair guided her into the copper-laced animal in her lap and to the

broken limb. Gently he shaped the grip

of her mind around the injury and showed her an extra-bright strand of copper

fire from the deepest part of her magic. She grabbed it and brought it to bear

on the shattered bone.

 

It w<u hard work. She was tired; her head began to ache. It required patience.

For a while it seemed nothing was happening. Once she almost gave up, but she

remembered the otters wholehearted trust and the promise to heal her. Ma had

always said, Never break a promise to an animal. They're like babies—they won't

understand. Daine hung on.'

 

At last she saw movement. Tiny bone spurs grew across the break, slpwly at

first, then quicker. Marrow formed, building itself inside the protection of the

spurs. Bruising in the muscles around the break began to vanish.

 

She got sleepy. Her back cramped almost unbearably. Nuh-uh, she thought

fiercely. No quitting—not ever. If I'd known this, I could ve saved Mammoth. If

I learn it, I can save others.

 

She did not allow herself to think of anything else until marrow, bone, nerve,

vein, and muscles were whole and healthy.

 

When she opened her eyes, she was cocooned in blankets and fiercely hungry. The

otter was gone; so was Numair. She crawled out of the tent to see the trainees

practicing hand-to-hand combat in the rain. Day had come.

 

"How do you feel?" Numair was sitting under a

canvas  awning,   writing  in   a  fat  notebook.  He. capped his ink bottle and

put his quill aside.

 

"How is she?" Daine asked.

 

"She's fine. I saw her swim off a while ago. We had lunch. I kept some for you."

He passed a small bag to her.

 

She fell on the contents—chunks of smoked ham, bread, cheese, dried figs, an

orange—and polished them off in record time. "1 can't believe how hungry I was,"

she said when she finished at last. "You worked hard. Of course you're hungry."

"How long did it take?" she asked, running her fingers through her hair.

 

"Some hours—that's to be expected. Healing in

wild magic is more difficult than it is with the Gift.

Wild magic depends on the body's own power to

mend what's damaged. The Gift simply restores

health that was lost."

 

"One thing I don't understand. Onua said I must've healed the birds in the

marsh—remember? But I didn't know how to heal then, and it took me hours to do

it now." She bit back a yawn. "I'm also worn out. Maybe I fainted in the marsh,

but I never felt like this."

 

"Hmm." Numair fingered the bridge of his nose. "Several possible theories exist,

but only one fits both of the limitations you just described. I'd have to say

the birds' need to be healed pulled the magic out of you in raw form. You didn't

force it to work within the limits of your strength then—you served only as a

channel. The magnitude of the power transfer made you lose consciousness, but

your overall health and reserves of strength were unaffected. That is the

problem with wild magic—it has been known to act without the cooperation of the

bearer."

 

"You mean it could happen again, and I couldn't stop it."

 

"I'm afraid so. If it's any help, I imagine the need in those connected to you

by wild magic would have to be overwhelming. It's only happened once that you

know of? No fainting spells as a child?" She shook her head. "Once in thirteen

years, then. I wouldn't worry, if I were you." He smiled when she yawned

outright. "Go back to sleep. I'll wake you for supper."

 

He was as good as his word. She was still tired, but forced herself to bathe in

the stream and visit with the ponies. By the time the trainees had begun their

meditation, she was in her bedroll, asleep.

 

The otters return awoke her late that night. She had brought Daine a sea urchin

shell, one that was cleaned of its original inhabitant and dried.

 

"Thank you," Daine whispered, touched. "I'll treasure it." The otter chirped her

own thanks, and squirmed out through the gap in the tent wall. Daine smiled and

snuggled into her covers, feeling

the bumps of the shell with her fingers. I can bed, she thought. Ma, I wish you

were here to see!

 

They moved out in the morning under a clear sky. Daine's studies went on.

Slowly, she honed her ability to speak with groups of animals so no other

creatures might hear. She learned to put her will on four, then five, then six

animals, to make them obey. She used whoever was closest: a flock of gulls, dogs

in a village where the company stopped for eggs, harbor seals. Her greatest

success came when a herd of mule deer came down to graze near their camp one

morning. When Daine rose, she saw them. She watched, keeping Tahoi with her,

simply enjoying the sight of deer so close to humans.

 

At Sarge's " Turn outl" the flock prepared to flee. "Stop!" Daine called,

throwing up her arm. The deer stopped and did not move until she said, "What'm I

doing? Go on, scat!" She took her will off them, and they ran. Feeling pleased

with herself, she turned around, to find the trainees out of their beds and

staring at her oddly.

 

"It's a good idea not to say anything out loud," Numair murmured, coming up

beside her. She looked up at him and was rewarded with a smile. "It keeps the

uninitiated from noticing. Just a little professional advice."

 

The Lioness walked over to them. "Congratulations, Numair. Your student learns

fast."

 

"I have a good teacher," Daine said, and the mage tousled her hair.

 

"Come on, children, you aren't paid to gawp like a bunch of yokels!" Sarge's

training voice could cut through stone, Daine was sure.

 

Evin was so close that she heard his soft: "We aren't paid at all, yet."

 

Sarge's eyes flicked his way, and a corner of his mouth twitched. "Let's move it

or lose it, people!"

 

They pushed hard that day, stopping only once, to change mounts. By noon Daine

felt as if her teeth would never stop rattling from the wagon, even though she'd

switched to riding Cloud twice. About then she found a brush rabbit by the road:

he'd been slashed by a goshawk and was dying. Daine took him into her lap,

giving Mangle control of the wagon, and went to work.

 

The healing was harder than before, partly because concentration in a wagon

traveling over a rutted road was more difficult than it had been in Numair's

tent, late at night. Several times Daine was banged out of her meditation.

Finally she switched places with Numair, asking Spots to give her as easy a ride

as possible. On a large and placid horse, her luck was better than it would have

been on a pony, or than it had been in the wagon. Still, by the time she

finished, she had drenched her clothes in sweat, and she had been working

throughout the early afternoon.

 

Weary to the bone, she freed the rabbit. He thanked her and fled, promising to

keep a better eye out for predator birds in the future. She watched him go,

elated in spite of her exhaustion.

 

They camped on a wide, open space that ended in a bluff over a tumble of rocks.

"Daine, look!"'' Miri said as they were caring for the horses. She pointed out

to sea. Three long, sleek, gray shapes broke from the waves and plunged in

again, then four shapes, then two. "Dolphins!"

 

Once her chores were over, she went to the edge of the bluff. This was her first

sighting of dolphins, and she wanted to talk to them. Sitting on the grass, she

reached for her magic—and felt it slip from her grip. Working on the rabbit had

tired her to the point of being unable to bear down with her mind. She closed

her eyes and tried again. Tahoi barked. One of the trainees loosed an

ear-piercing whistle. "Concentrate," she  ordered herself through  gritted

teeth. "You can do this!"

 

Slowly she discarded every sound nearby, until the only one left was her own

heartbeat. Bearing down, she pushed it away, and farther. Perversely, it

hammered in her ears louder than ever. She forced it back one more time.

 

Numair saw her collapse. "Alanna!" he roared. "Come quick!"

 

A wide, smooth path sloped ahead, bordered in wildflowers. At the top of the

hill two people waited in the shade of an old and gnarled oak.

 

"Ma?" she whispered, her eyes filling, and the woman held out open arms. Daine

floated up the path toward her. The man was unfamiliar: he stood by Ma lazily,

wearing only a loincloth. He was very brown, heavily muscled, and carried an

unstrung bow like a man born with it in his hand. With so much of his skin bare,

she could see that there were streaks of green in his tan, a deep green that

gleamed in his eyes. Strangest of all, she could see what looked like antlers

planted firmly in his curling brown hair.

 

"New friend, Ma?" she asked dryly.

 

The woman laughed. "Still mothering me, Daine?"

 

A bolt of lightning shot through her chest once, twice.

 

Her mothers face saddened. "No!" she cried. Daine fought, but a force was

pulling her away.

 

"Ma!" she yelled.

 

"Sarra!" The man's voice was commanding. "It isn't time. Let her go."

 

Suddenly she felt reality shatter. Now she hung in open air, high over a rocky

bluff where ants gathered around a purple fire. She looked back toward the hill,

and a Stormwing dropped between her and her mother.

 

He looked her over, a nasty grin showing fikhy teeth. "Well, well—what a

surprise. What brings you here, little pigeon? Aren't you the darling Queen

Zhaneh has offered so much to have brought to her

alive}"

 

"Your queen can eat my arrows!" she screamed.

 

"I want my ma!"

 

"Kiss my claws and say 'pretty please,'" he taunted, and vanished. Daine fell to

earth and back into her body.

 

Numair shook Daine as he held her. "You fiend!" he yelled. "What on earth

possessed you? You were dea& I ought to kill you myself!"

 

"Numair, calm down." The Lioness bent over Daine, looking white and drawn. "How

are you, youngling? You gave us a scare."

 

Daine grabbed her hand. "You're the purple fire. You brought me back?"

 

"I gave you  a direct jolt to the heart. We

thought we'd lost you."

 

"My heart?" She frowned, remembering. "It made too much noise. I wanted it to

quiet down so I could talk with the dolphins."

 

"Do you hear her?" Numair asked the clouds. "She wanted to talk to dolphins, so

she stopped her own blessed heart! Mithros, Mynoss, and

Shakith!"

 

Daine sat up. "I never."

 

Numair opened his mouth and Onua, behind him, covered it. "Not until you can

talk without screaming," she said firmly.

 

"Daine, meditation is done for control over body responses, and thus over the

mind." Alanna's purple eyes were amused, but serious as well. "In cutting back

the sound of your heart, you were cutting the heartbeat itself."

 

"Well, I won't do that again," Daine promised, sitting up. "I feel like a mule

kicked me in the ribs,"

 

The knight chuckled. "In a way, one did. I gave you quite a shot, youngster."

She reached a hand to Evin, who helped her get to her feet.

 

"WiU you behave now?" Onua asked Numair. He nodded, and sighed as she took her

hands from his mouth. "And men say we're emotional," the K'mir told Daine.

"Don't do that again. I'd hate to find another assistant at this time of year."

Wiping her hands on her breeches, she went back to the trainees.

 

"May I ask why you couldn't hear dolphins in the usual way?" Numairs voice was

dangerously pleasant.

 

Daine rubbed her eyes with her fists. "I was tired."

 

"You were tired—ah. That makes it much dearer. Listen, magelet. The next time

you're tired, try resting for a while. If you simply can't rest, go where you'll

get nice and chilled, or step into salt water." He indicated the ocean below.

"As you can see, there is quite a bit of it down there."

 

"I don't get it."

 

He sighed. "Reductions in temperature or contact with salt water can act as

amplifiers for magic "

 

"So that's why the whale songs are so loud in the water!"

 

"Yes, that's why they're loud. Daine, you must realize—these things you're doing

when you meditate are real When you reduce the inner sound of your breathing,

you are reducing your breath. When you quiet your heart, you're slowing it down.

Your body will react—understand?"

 

"Yes, sir." She got to her feet with a groan. "Do people have visions when they

think they're dead?"

 

His control vanished. "I don't llmow! I've never tried it!"

 

"Oh, well, I can see there's no talking to you the rest of the night," she said

wisely. "Not till you're out of this pet you're in."

 

"The pet I'm in?" he bellowed.

 

Definitely time to go groom the horses, she thought.

 

She fell asleep during supper, and slept through the night. She felt rested when

she woke, an hour before dawn, with something already on her mind.

 

It was the Stormwing. He had been nastily real, in a way Ma and her friend had

not been. Even now she could smell that thing's reek, fouling the salt air-

 

There had been no scent to the hill in her vision. She had a good nose, and she

would have remembered. There had been flowers. Ma always wore wood's lily or

sweet pea sachets, and Daine had smelled nothing at all. But the Stormwing had

come when she was in the air over this place. She had smelled him.

 

Standing outside the tent, in a cold wind, she reached out.

 

She was too tired to go far—less than a mile, only part of her usual range. She

brushed the mind of an albatross that wheeled just over the rocks, but that was

as far as her senses went. At that distance, she could trust her eyes as much as

her magic, and they told her there were no Stormwings about.

 

Cloud followed her to the ocean, as cross as Numair had been. Haven't you had

enough fun? she asked, gracefully picking her way down the bluff while her

mistress slid and scrambled.

 

"Not near," Daine replied. She sighed in relief when she reached the strip of

sand between cliff and water. "Don't distract me, either."

 

I wouldn't dream of it, the mare retorted.

 

If I think about it, I'll only chicken out, Daine told herself firmly. Like as

not it isn't near as cold as

it looks, either. Yanking off boots and stockings, she plunged into the waves up

to her knees. Once her feet were numb she tried again, gripping a rock to keep

from being knocked off balance.

 

There—far overhead, hovering behind a long cloud, a tiny dot of wrongness. The

hackles went up on the back of her neck.

 

Why so far up? she wondered. He just hangs

there, waiting. Watching?

 

She sat down.  "Cloud, keep me from being sucked under!"

 

I will do no such thing, the mare replied. Come out this instant.

 

Daine turned and fixed her eyes on Cloud. "Now, please." She used her will—just

a touch of it.

 

"It's important"

 

Grumbling, the pony waded in and gripped the back of Daine's shirt in her teeth,

I hope it rips, she grumbled.

 

Daine reached behind herself to grab the pony's mane. If I go, you go, she

retorted. Numb to the waist, she closed her eyes and sent her magic out.

 

There was her nasty friend, a jarring note in the sky. He was far from a single

note, however. He was part of a thin, jangling chord that reached north and

south where the waves boomed, as far as her hearing could go.

 

She dragged herself out of the water. "Get me to the others? Please?" she

gasped, crawling onto Cloud's back. "Not the trainees. Umm—"

 

To Numair's tent? The mare sounded worried in spite of herself.

 

"Good. Yes. Have Tahoi bring Onua. It's important."

 

Just hang on and be quiet.

 

Daine collapsed over her friend's neck. "Of course." Cloud's mane was

delightfully warm on her face.

 

"I'm sure" she repeated. All the adults were gathered around Numair's small

fire. "They're up and down the coast as far as I can hear."

 

"How can they stay in one place like that?" Bun asked.

 

"They have their own magic," Numair replied, drying his feet from his own

seawater dip, taken once he'd heard what Daine had to say.

 

"Can they see everything?" Alanna wanted to know. "Can they look through walls

or stone?"

 

"I think they see like hawks," Daine guessed. "I don't know what they can do

with their magic."

 

"They can use only a little without being noticed." Numair was still shivering.

"If a sorcerer knows where to look, he can see the aura of their magic for

miles. All they dare risk is the bit that holds them aloft." He made a face.

"Once I thought to look that far, of course."

 

"Don't blame yourself," Alanna said tardy. "I

see magic too, and I never spotted them." She patted Daine's shoulder. "Good

work." She got to her feet. "I have to let Jonathan know. He won't be pleased."

She walked away, far from the noise made by the trainees getting up. Within

minutes a small fire blazed where she had gone, burning first orange, then

purple.

 

Buri fed their fire more wood. "What now?" she asked the queen,

 

Thayet sighed. "I wanted to stay a few days at Buzzard Rocks, but maybe that's

not a good idea. We'll move them along today, camp early at the Rocks, and go

before dawn. Onua can ward the camp. There's not much else we can do, once my

lord gets Alanna's message."

 

"We've seen fishing boats and villages," Onua said thoughtfully. "They aren't

raiding. They aren't raiding, and they aren't killing."

 

"You sound almost sorry," Buri commented. "In a way I am. That would make

sense." Onua got to her feet. "They're watching the coast like cats at

mouseholes, but who's the mouse?"

 

The Riders moved out briskly, and kept up the pace of the day before. Numair,

apparently over his bad temper of the previous night, taught and questioned

Daine on the habits of dolphins and whales.

 

Late in the day, when they took a side road to

the village of Buzzard Rocks, Daine picked up a growing hum. With it came a

feeling of otherness, though not that of monsters, or even of the water and tree

sprites of the Royal Forest. She intended to tell Numair once they had pitched

camp.

 

Their talk was postponed. When they reached the cluster of huts and sheds that

marked the town, they found it was deserted. Thayet broke the trainees up into

groups, and they fanned out to search the cluster of buildings. Daine and Cloud

followed Numair, who did a search of his own.

 

"It happened fast, whatever it was," he said, almost to himself, as he peered

into barns, wells, and chicken coops, "Yet they did have a chance to pack and

gather livestock," Then turning he asked, "What's the matter with your ears?"

 

She blushed and stopped rubbing them. "I keep hearing this—sound."

 

"Oh?" His look was skeptical. "Hearing with your ears, or your mind?"

 

She listened for a moment. "With my mind. Sorry."

 

"Is it like the Stormwings?"

 

"No—more like the undine, but not like her exactly. And I have this feeling, as

if—I don't know—when I see a juggler or something mar-velous." She looked up at

him miserably. "I'm sorry—I can't tell you anything else."

 

"Don't worry. Come on—maybe the others have learned something. Tell me right

away if anything changes."

 

They joined the Riders in the village square. No one had found any clues. "They

had time to pack," Alanna said. "It wasn't a raid or disease—"

 

The hum turned into a roaring chime in Daine s head. Selda shrieked.

 

They came in low over the beach where the fishing boats lay, giant things too

large for birds. The mounts went crazy with fear, needing all their riders'

attention. Spots, Cloud, and Tahoi shrank close to Daine and Numair, who were

frozen with awe. Selda s ponies broke from her hold and tan into the rocVs—fcve

otWt pom« swiS^ts GeaetdL dul d\e same.

 

Daine realized poor Mangle was having hysterics, and went to grip his bridle.

"Shush," she told him absently. "Calm down." Trembling, he obeyed.

 

"Weapons!" barked Thayet. Those who could do so grabbed their bows.

 

The birds—if they were birds—banked and came for another pass, giant wings

shining like dim gold in the sun. This time they gave voice to shuddering,

screaming roars. One of them raked the cart's roof with its claws, slicing the

canvas as neatly as butter.

 

Daine saw what was about to happen. "Stop!" she called, to attackers and

defenders.

 

Buri got in the first shot, Thayet the second. The great creatures were out of

range, but already they were curving around again. "No!" Daine yelled now to the

humans. "Leave them be!"

 

"We're under attackl" Buri yelled.

 

"Don't shoot! They don't understand. If you'll give me a second—" But she could

see fifteen arrows were fitted to strings. She screamed her fury.

 

Ponies and horses grabbed for the arrows, breaking them in their teeth. Sarge's

Ox actually knocked him over. Daine wasted no time watching something she knew

she could catch trouble for later. She ran toward the sea and the incoming

creatures, waving her arms. "No! Stop! It's not what you think! It's not what

they think!" Closing her eyes, she gabbed her power and threw (( out like a.

net, pleading, Listen to me!

 

They broke off their attack two wingbeats in front of her, curving to each side.

Rising above the lapping waves, the female flew out to a rock at the foot of a

nearby cliff and perched. The male stalled with his wings and came down, scant

yards away from Daine. He cocked his head, predator's eyes glittering down at

her, and waited. Sitting on his haunches, he was as tall at the shoulder as

Numair; each of his claws as large as a small sword. His body was that of a

giant, feathered cat, blending harmoniously into the head, beak, and wings of an

eagle. His eyes spoke of a nature that was alien to

hers, but intelligent. His voice in her mind was deafening.

 

"It's   all  right  to   put   down   the   weapons?" Numair asked.

 

The griffin—it had to be a griffin—nodded regally.

 

The mage's eyes lit with wonder.   "You can understand me?"

 

The great haunches rippled.

 

"A little, he says," Daine translated. "It's ideas he gets, like 'weapons' and

'safety.'"

 

"Thank you," Numair told the griffin. He went to the Riders as Daine examined

the two creatures. The female was gray silver in color, her mate brown threaded

in,gold. Both gleamed and shimmered in the dying light of the sun. In her

magical vision, they blazed copper.

 

"I don't suppose you could tone down your voice? No," she said when the griffin

looked at her arrogantly.

 

Footsteps crunched in the sand. Alanna came up on Darkmoon, shield on her arm,

bared sword in hand. The great horse stopped a few feet away, his sides streaked

with sweat. Daine knew the knight had brought him so close to a creature that

scared him witless because she would need the advantage of Darkmoons height if

the griffin attacked; but she wished Alanna had tried for less advantage and the

horse's peace of mind. She went to the stallion

and stroked his muzzle, assuring him he was safe. He believed her—barely.

 

"Ask him where the village is," Alanna told Daine, her voice hard.

 

The great head cocked, and the griffin examined the knight. Daine swallowed as

the chiming in her head broke into a handful of notes. "What?" she whispered.

"Please, sir, I'm very new at this. You have to—" He chimed again, impatient.

From the fire that was his presence in her mind, she picked out an image: Alanna

s shield. She shook her head, and the griffin repeated the question/image.

"Lioness, I—I think he wants you to explain the device on your shield. He won't

talk about anything else till you do."

 

The woman's eyes were hard jewels in the light. "It's a lioness, my own sign. A

female lion."

 

The male stretched his wings, and settled. Could you speak more gently? Daine

asked him. Your voice hurts—I feel your answers in my bones. It makes

translation difficult-Pressure—a broad hand—settled at the nape of her neck.

Suddenly she was inside a circle of light, shielded from the worst noise of the

griffins speech. "Calm down," Numair said gently. "Relax. I'm shielding you.

Take a deep breath—r-good girji. You can manage this—just go easily."

 

She ordered her mind, sorting out what was griffin and what came from other

animals. Focusing on the griffin, she reached more directly into his mind until

each ringing note became a symbol or an idea. Once she could manage what her

mind heard, Numair carefully freed her from his shield. Now she had control of

the translation. The griffin spoke again.

 

"He says there're too many griffins held captive on human shields," Daine told

Alanna, "That's why they attacked the village—no, 'attack' isn't right. They

flew over, like they did with us, to warn the people not to raid the nest and

steal the little ones for shields. They're nesting atop that large spire of

rock." She pointed to where the female sat at its, base.

 

"How many villagers did they kill in this 'warning'?" Alanna wanted to know.

"And Daine, you'd best not lie to protect them."

 

She listened to something the griffin was telling her. "I couldn't lie if I

wanted to, Lioness. He won't let us." His correction boomed in her mind, and she

sighed. "That's not right. Lies can't be told near a griffin. He's surprised we

didn't know. That's why they were captured for shields."

 

"There haven't been griffins here in centuries," Numair put in. "We've forgotten

the lore. Does he know how long it's been since they were seen in

human lands?"

 

Daine struggled with the answer. "He—sorry, Numair—he doesn't know what you

mean. I think he doesn't understand time as we use it. He does say they killed

no one. The villagers screamed a lot, then they ran. They're at a great stone

house about a day's ride down the coast."

 

"Pirates Swoop," Alanna said, relaxing. "That's easy enough to check. Is it

true, about lying around them, Numair?"

 

"I'd heard it. You could try."

 

Alanna opened her mouth—-and no sound came out. Her throat worked, but nothing

happened. At last she smiled. "I can't."

 

"How do they live?" Thayet came to stand with them. "What do they eat?"

 

That at least was easy to understand, "Fish" Daine said. "Dolphins if they can

get them, seals, sea lions—but mostly fish. He says therere big ones in the open

ocean."

 

"No cattle? No sheep or pigs?" the queen wanted to know.

 

Another easy one. "No, mum. They think grass-eaters taste nasty."

 

The queen hooked her hands in her sword belt, thinking. "Will he agree to let

the villagers come back and not harass them?"

 

The griffin's reply was emphatic.

 

"Ouch! As long as they keep away from their nest, he doesn't care what people

do." Daine smiled weakly at the queen. "Their voices—our voices— discomfort

their ears. They don't want to come any closer to us than they must, to protect

the little ones.

 

Alanna sighed, leaning on the pommel of her saddle. "It'd be a shame to destroy

such magnificence" she said, admiring the great creatures.

 

The griffin preened his chest feathers and stood a little straighter.

 

Thayet laughed. "All right. I'll talk to the locals when we see them. Tell your

friend we wt'W fight them if they harm a human or any livestock."

 

The griffin's reply was so loud that Daine's temples throbbed. "He says don't

insult him by calling me his friend. His kind has better things to do than

associate with humans." She knew she was blushing. "He says at least my voice

doesn't hurt his ears."

 

Alanna saluted the griffin with her sword. "Your point is taken, sir. Return to

your nest, and we won't inflict our voices on you again."

 

Opening his beak, the male loosed a great, ringing cry. Before the echoes had

faded he and his mate were in the air, spiraling up to their nest.

 

The humans made camp in the village square. Once the trainees were busy, the

officers and Numair took Daine aside. "You shouldn't have turned our mounts

against us." Thayet's green hazel eyes were serious.

 

She gulped. "I didn't—honest. They did it without me asking. If you don't

believe me, maybe we could bring the griffins back—"

 

"No," Alanna said firmly. "We just got the ponies calmed down."

 

The queen pursed her lips. "You had best study control, mistress," she warned

Daine. "If we can't trust our mounts, we're in trouble."

 

"There's only so much she can do," Numair put in. "This is wild magic, Your

Majesty—not the Gift. She can't help animals knowing her feelings any more than

she can help breathing. I've tested her control. It's as good as she can make

it. Wild magic is unpredictable—thus the name."

 

Onua slung an arm around Daine's shoulders. "It's got to be harder on her than

on us, Majesty. She's a good girl."

 

Daine bit her lip, glad she had friends—human ones, not just animals.

 

Thayet rubbed her neck. "I'll be so glad when we reach Pirate's Swoop," she

said. "A hot bath and a night's sleep in a bed, and I'll be a new woman." She

smiled at Daine. "I'm not going to bite you, youngster. I'm not even angry, not

really. I will say this—riding with you has been an eye-opener.'"

 

"Welcome to the club," muttered Numair.

 

"You know," Alanna remarked, "I have a feeling, if the people come back, this is

going to be a very honest village from now on."

 

Onua said, "If so, a lot of husbands will be sleeping in the barn."

 

In the morning the road swung away from the coast. Daine watched with

disappointment as trees blocked her view of the sea. Her sadness grew when

Numair left them after noon. He lived in a tower visible to the west; it would

take him an extra three hours to reach it if he followed the Riders. He promised

that he'd see her soon. She had to be content with that.

 

By midafternoon the trees thinned and vanished. The main road sloped downhill

from there to pass a large, prosperous-looking village on the shore. The road

they followed left the main one to approach a strong-looking fortress built

around three towers, one much thicker than the others.

 

"Pirate's Swoop," Evin said. He had fallen back to keep Daine company. "You'll

like this place. I think you'll like the baron too. He and my father have been

friends for years. He's—different."

 

The gates ahead opened to reveal the baron's— and Alanna's—domain.

 

EIGHT

 

PIRATE'S SWOOP

 

They climbed a taU mound to enter the castle, Daine was impressed by the

thickness of the walls around the outer court and by the alert and well-armed

guardsmen, The baron of Pirates Swoop kept his home in fighting order,

 

A man  in gold-trimmed  brown  ran up to Thayet, bowing repeatedly as he talked

to her. The queen signaled Buri, and the second-in-command "   tied in her

saddle. "Riders, this way/" She and led the trainees to long, low buildings

along ic wall: stables, by the look of one, and the guard •racks.

 

Onua came up beside Daine. "Wait here, I want n to stable their mounts so they

can unload the t," She grinned. "A bit of advice, for what its worth. Never do

anything you can order a recruit to for you."

 

Daine grinned. "I'll remember that," Movement ?ht her eye: a flag was being run

up on one of ic three towers. When the breeze caught it, she ted: it was a gold

lioness rampant on a red field,

the same as Alanna's shield. On the tower next to it was a brown flag decorated

with a gold key.

 

"The barons flag," Onua said, noticing the direction of her gaze. "Those flags

mean the baron and the lady knight are both in residence." "No flag for the

queen?" she asked. Onua shuddered. "Gods, no! It's bad enough the whole palace

knows where the summer training camp is, without crying it from the towers.

George has made this place strong, but why ask for trouble if you don't need

it?"

 

Grooms took Thayet's and Alanna's mounts as the women stretched. Suddenly

shrieks filled the air. It took Daine a moment to realize the sound was not

birds but children screaming, "Mama, Mama!" A pack of them dashed through the

inner court's gate and separated: three to Alanna, two to the queen. Thayet's

pair—both dark haired, a boy and a girl—bowed when they were a foot away from

their mother, then threw themselves at her.

 

"The prince is nine, the princess eight," Onua explained. "They asked to watch

the training this year instead of staying with the younger children in the

summer palace."

 

Alanna's three—the tallest a true redhead, the younger two blondes with a touch

of red in their locks—.-didn't even stop to bow. She laughed and knelt to return

their hugs, disappearing for a moment under their bodies.

 

"You'd think they'd been brought up in a barn, wouldn't you?" a lilting voice

asked nearby. "Climbin' on their ma like she was a hobbyhorse." Daine looked

down from her seat on the wagon. The speaker was a tall, broad-shouldered man

with brown hair lightened by the sun. His nose was too big for good looks, but

there was a wicked twinkle in his large, green hazel eyes, and his grin was

catching. He wore a shirt and breeches, and had come from watching the sea, to

judge from his tousled hair and the spyglass in his hand.

 

She had to return his smile. "They must love her very much."

 

"She's easy to love," he replied

 

"For you, maybe," Onua said, dismounting. "I know threescore offenders against

the king's law who don't find her at all lovable. Hello, Baron."

 

"Onua, every time I see you, gods be my witness, you make me wish I wasn't

married." They hugged vigorously, slapping each other on the back.

 

"You'd never pull in my harness, George. Daine, this gentleman—"

 

"Don't call me 'gentleman.' I work for a livin'," he interrupted. Daine grinned.

Sarge often said the same thing.

 

"This nobleman is Baron George of Pirate's Swoop. George, this is Daine, my

assistant."

 

A large hand was offered. Daine shook it. Like all the nobles she'd met in this

strange country, his palm was callused. "Welcome to Pirates Swoop, Mistress

Daine. How did you fall into such bad company?"

 

She blushed, not knowing how to take this charming man.

 

"Stop flirting with her, George—you'll only break her heart." Onua winked at

Daine, who winked back, thankful for the rescue. "How long have the prince and

the princess been here?"

 

"A week only," the baron replied, taking his sharp eyes off Daine.

 

In a quieter tone, Onua asked, "Any trouble?" George's eyes flicked to Daine.

"You can trust her," the K'mir assured him. "We all do."

 

Daine blushed again when George raised his eyebrows, "That's quite a

recommendation, young lady. I didn't think Onua even liked two-leggers" Looking

around, he said, "Bless me—so you did take on Evin Larse "

 

Seeing them, Evin waved and loped over, his long legs taking him across the

outer ward court in seconds. "George, I made it," he said, panting as he offered

his hand. "I told you I would. Wait till you hear about the trip we've had! Did

you know you have griffins nesting up the coast?"

 

"I've got the whole village quartered here," George said, making a face. "Eatin

our food and beggin me to send soldiers after them. Tell me

true—is it really griffins, or just a pair of mean albatrosses?"

 

"Its griffins, and you don't have to send a company," Evin assured him. "Daine

here got them to make peace."

 

"I didn't 'get' them to do anything," Daine retorted. With the charming baron

she might be tongue-tied, but never with Evin. "They don't do anything they

don't want to. But they promised the queen not to attack people or livestock,"

she told George. "And they can't lie, so I believe them,"

 

"Wait," he ordered, "You've had speech with them, and made a treaty—"

 

"This is a fine welcome you've given me, laddy-buck," Alanna said, trying to

imitate her husband's speech as she approached. She bore a gold-haired child on

each hip. "Here I am, home from the wars, and you let me be swarmed over by

barbarians whilst you flirt with my friends."

 

"Excuse me," George said gravely to the adults, and to the children he plucked

from his wife's hold. Gripping the Lioness firmly, he bent her back in a

prolonged kiss that looked like a romantic scene in a play. Everyone, even the

men-at-arms posted along the walls, clapped, whistled, and cheered.

 

"Does anyone in this land act like they're supposed to?" muttered Daine.

 

Onua heard her question. "They do in lots of

places," she said, eyes twinkling. "But this isn't lots of places,' it's

Pirate's Swoop. And if you think this is strange, just wait till you've been

here a couple of days."

 

Exploring after the evening meal in the castle's great hall, Daine got

directions to the observation deck on top of the third, largest tower. Here the

wall rose out of stone cliffs. Looking down, she saw rocks, a thread of beach,

and heavy waves. Relaxed, she watched the sun dip itself into the ocean as a

cool breeze blew across her face. She liked the Swoop, she decided. If she had

to live within stone walls all her days, this would be the kind of place she'd

want. "Beautiful, isn't it?" The Lioness relaxed against the stone wall at

Daine's side. "I'm so glad to be home."

 

You have a home to go to, the girl thought, and was immediately ashamed of

herself. How could she begrudge the knight a place of her own? "I don't see how

you could ever leave this," she admitted.

 

"I don't, either, except I took an oath as a knight, then as champion, long

before I came here. And I keep my oaths."

 

They fell silent again. It's odd to see her in a dress, Daine thought. Wearing

perfume—it's pretty, whatever it is—and pearl earbobs and silk. And yet she fits

here. She sighed. I wish this were my place, she thought wistfully. I bet I

could fit here too.

 

A distant cry fell upon her ears. She and Alanna looked north and saw a bird

shape wheeling over the ocean. "Griffins," the Lioness remarked. "It's like a

story, or a bard's tale."

 

So are lady knights, thought Daine, but she kept that to herself. "If only the

griffins were all of it."

 

They looked up. Only a handful of clouds were in the sky, but they knew there

was a Stormwing behind one, and that more waited up and down the coast.

 

"My father is a scholar." The woman's voice was soft. "The king asked him to

report on what he could learn about Stormwings. He says they live for

destruction and the fear that destruction provides. They eat only the products

of war, famine, and disease—the bodies of the dead. They drink only the energy

of human suffering and fury. They've had a long fast—four hundred years' worth,

in the Divine Realms. I have the feeling they won't be as easy to send back as

they were to set free."

 

"Send back?" Daine had a thought, and she didn't like it. "If they had to be

locked in the Divine Realms, maybe they were never supposed to be there. Maybe

they're our predators."

 

"Our predators?"

 

"Surely." She tugged one of her curls. "You speak of locking them up again as if

it can be done. What if the gods don't allow it, because the

Stormwings are supposed to be here, not there?" Alanna winced. "That's a very

cheerful thought. I wish you hadn't come up with it. If you're right,

we have a lot of battles ahead."

 

Daine slept in the stable loft, cushioned by the bodies of the castle's many

dogs and cats. At breakfast, she listened as the trainees were given a day off

(except from caring for their mounts). That meant a day off for her as well, and

she could use one. All her shirts needed mending, and a wash wouldn't hurt any

of her clothes.

 

Getting directions to the castle laundry, she returned to her loft and gathered

her clothes. On the way back from the laundry, she found Selda checking the

saddlebags that had been issued to each trainee for the trip south.

 

"Smile," the brunette said, shoving her belongings into a pack. "I'm quitting.

I've had enough fun in the wilderness."

 

Daine glanced away. She wouldn't miss the girl at all.

 

"Don't look so pleased." Selda folded the bags and hung them next to her tack.

"One of these days you'll be packing yourself." "Me? Whatever for?"

 

The older girl's smile was bitter as she looked Daine over. "Are you blind? How

long can they afford to keep you on, do you suppose? After that

thing with the griffins, I figured it was all over for you."

 

Daine felt cold. "I've no notion what you mean."

 

"What happens if they're in a battle and you get hurt? You think they can risk

their mounts coming to your rescue? I don't." The girl shouldered her pack as

Onua came in. "Don't say I didn't warn you."

 

Onua looked at her suspiciously. "You'd best get to the wharf. That boat won't

wait."

 

Selda gave both of them an ironic salute, and was gone.

 

Onua rolled up her sleeves. "This is a surprise inspection. Let's see how the

trainees' mounts look while they're off relaxing. You start on that side; I'll

start here," she ordered. "We can talk while we work. Look at everything,

mind—nose to tail. What poison was she dripping in your ear?"

 

Daine stroked the muzzle of the first pony with a hand that shook. "She said the

Riders can't afford to keep me. She's right, isn't she? If animals know I'm in

trouble, they will come to me. Numair himself said I couldn't shield all my wild

magic."

 

"Maybe that's so." Onua ran a brush over Padrach's Minchi to see if extra hair

fell out after a morning grooming. "But it wasn't the Riders that hired you. It

was me. As long as I say so, you work for me, not them."

 

"How can you do that?" she whispered. "You're a Rider."

 

"No, I'm a civilian expert. I deal with whatever concerns horses, and that's all

I'm no soldier." Onua pointed at her with a brush. "You saved my life in the

marsh and at the palace, when the Storm wings hit. You saved Numair—he was the

first person here I knew liked me for myself. I wont let you down." She reached

over and dabbed at a tear rolling down Daine's cheek. Those of us that's

horse-hearted have to stick together, all right?"

 

Daine nodded. "But you'd tell me if I wasn't

giving satisfaction?"

 

Onua grinned. "If we spend more than the morning checking these mounts, I will

be most unhappy. I was planning to take the afternoon off."

 

Daine went to work, smiling. They had just finished when hoofbeats rang outside

and a voice yelled, "Daine? They said you were in here."

 

She ran outside as Numair climbed off his sweat stained gelding. "Come with me,"

he ordered. "We have to find the Stormwings."

 

She shaded her eyes to look up at him. "What d'you mean? Aren't they behind

their little clouds, being sneaky?"

 

He shook his head. "They're gone. Vanished."

 

She spent the afternoon on the observation deck with Numair and Alanna,

searching as far out as she

could drive her magic for any sign of the immortals. The Gifted ones applied

themselves to scrying, or looking. Numair used a round crystal he carried in a

pouch, Alanna a mirror with (Daine was tickled to see) roses painted on the

back.

 

"It's not my taste," the knight said dryly. "This is from Thorn—my oldest. A

birthday gift. It's the thought that matters." She glanced at the back of the

mirror, winced, and turned it to the reflecting side. "That's what I keep

telling myself, anyway. And it makes a very good scrying tool."

 

For herself, Daine sank deep into meditation, listening up and down the coast.

She heard the griffin female return to the nest with food: griffin males, it

seemed, helped to brood eggs. Her friends among the sea lions were prospering,

as were other seals and sea lions. A number of whales had come to swim in the

waters around the Swoop, but she didn't have time to attempt to speak with them.

Crossing her fingers, she hoped they'd stay close long enough for her to get a

chance. Other sounds she identified as two groups—Miri called them "pods"—of

dolphins.

 

At last she drew her senses back to the castle. "Nothing."

 

Alanna grimaced. "No luck for us, either."

 

"So our friends have given us the bag." The baron had joined them at some point.

Seeing Daine's puzzled look, he said, "They've escaped us.

It's thieves' cant, meanin' a delightful trick whereby

you wait for your pursuer and slip a large bag over

his head to blind him."

 

Daine scowled.  "Well, I'm not blinded, and they aren't there."

 

George smiled at her. "I believe you." He looked at Numair. "Is there a way to

nab one of these beasties for questionin ?"

 

Numair frowned. "I'm not really sure. If we can kill them, I assume we can

capture them....You know, it's moments like this that I really miss the

university library."

 

"We're working on ours," Alanna pointed out. "Maybe the king has the proper

books already. And wait—what about the Golden Net?"

 

Numair's face lit. "You know, with a few adjustments—"

 

"My lords and ladies." A proper man in the livery of a castle servant had come

up to the deck, "We dine in half an hour."

 

"I think I have the basic spell in a book I've been reading," Alanna told

Numair. "If you want to come take a look—" They followed the servant down into

the tower, talking about spells and their variations.

 

Daine looked at the sun; it was low. "No wonder I'm hungry."

 

"If you hear one of those nasties again, let's

<-atrh it." George said.

 

"I don't think we'll get anywhere talking to one," she pointed out.

 

The barons grin was neither warm nor friendly. "You leave that to me." They

studied the ocean together. "It's strange how folk look at a thing. Numair sees

what's comin' to us—he thinks of the return of old magic, magic that's

controlled by none and understood only by a few. My wife sees a threat to her

kingdom. Me, I'm a commoner born and bred, title or no. You know what I think

of? Omens and portents—like the red star that blazed over us when the emperor

Ozorne was crowned, seven years back."

 

"Then maybe we're lucky the Stormwings are giving us so much time to think about

them before they do something really nasty," Daine said. .

 

George laughed. "Now there's a practical way to look at it, and I thank you. It

does no good to brood about what might come." He offered his arm with a bow.

"Let's go to supper and drink to the confusion of our enemies."

 

Numair kept her at her lessons until the midnight hour was called. She trudged

back to the stable the Riders used, yawning heartily as she climbed to her loft

bed. Her mind spinning with new animal groups, she kept her eyes open barely

long enough to pull on her nightshirt.

 

She awoke to a stable cat giving birth near her ear and three children—a girl

and two boys— watching her solemnly.

 

"I s'pose you're fair proud of yourself," Daine told the cat.  "My wondrous book

says you're a feline, and a carnivore, and a vertebrate, and a mammal. I wish

them that wrote it could smell around here right now and maybe they wouldn't

call you all those pretty names." The girl wriggled out from between her

blankets and grabbed her clothes. The feline was busy cleaning the last of the

new kittens and refused to reply. "It's too early to be paying social calls,"

she told the children.

 

"Our mamas said you're a mage." That was Thayet's daughter, Kalasin. She took

after her handsome father, sharing his blue eyes and coal black hair.

 

Daine sat on her bed. "I'm no mage." She grinned. "Numair calls me a magelet,

but that's just for fun. It's too early to be answering questions."

 

"Ma says you help animals." Thorn's hair was redder than Alanna's, and he had

George's green hazel eyes. "We brung you him. He was on the wall." The two older

children lifted a basket and offered it to Daine. Inside lay an osprey, a

fishing hawk, glaring at her over a broken leg. If the cat hadn't been giving

birth close by, she would have known about him already.

 

She sighed and took the basket. "It's all right, then. You can go now." Turning

her attention to the bird, she carefully took him from the basket. "How'd you

manage this, sir?"

 

He shrieked and slashed at her when she joggled his leg. "I'm sorry," she

murmured, gentling him with her mind. "I'll make it better—I hope."

 

She went to work, unaware that the children watched her, fascinated. Bird bone

was easier than otter bone to mend: it was thinner and hollow. Better still, it

wasn't a clean break, but one of the greenstick kind, which meant the bone

simply had to be fused together again.

 

Opening her eyes, she saw that the break was healed, the bird's pain gone. She

was dripping sweat onto him. "Sorry," she murmured as he shook himself.

 

He cocked his head, looking at the mended leg,

 

He was impressed, and intrigued by what she had done. At the moment, however,

what he was most interested in was a nap.

 

She smiled. "Just, when you wake up, obey the rules—no hunting or teasing any

other creatures in this castle. They're all my friends too."

 

The osprey understood. She settled him on a wooden rail and brought water from

the stables below. Promising she'd see him later, she gathered her things again

and left.

 

Her early visitors waited for her by the stable door. "You missed breakfast,"

Prince Roald said. "We brought you some." He handed over a napkin wrapped around

sweet rolls.

 

"Thank you," Daine said. "That was very kind."

 

 

She wolfed two of the rolls, knowing her manners

were terrible and not caring.

 

"Papa gets hungry when he's been using his Gift," remarked the princess.

 

Daine wiped her mouth. "It was good of you to bring the osprey, and the food. I

thank you. Now, I think you should go back to the nursery, please. Won't the

servants be missing you?"

 

"We're too old for the nursery," replied Thorn, with all the dignity of his six

years. "Only the twins have to stay there. They're four."

 

"Poor things. Listen—I have to bathe, and then I work for the Riders, which

means I've no time to chat. Good-bye."

 

They looked at her hopefully. What was she supposed to say? At home she'd never

spoken with a child. Parents had always kept them from her. If I ignore them,

they'll go away, she decided, and went to the baths.

 

When she came out, they were waiting. They trailed her to the stable, admiring

the new kittens while she stowed her gear. They followed her back down to the

ponies and helped as she looked after Selda's old pair as well as Mangle and

Cloud, holding brushes, pails, and rakes for her. They were still with Daine as

the trainees, subdued after a morning conference with their officers, came to

look after their mounts.

 

Thayet broke out laughing when she saw what

was going on. "I'm sorry, Daine," she said, giggling, "but it's like ducklings.

No offense, children."

 

"You said we ought to learn more about the stables, Mama." Kalasin was more

outspoken than her brother. "You said if we wanted to come with you and the

Riders when we're older, we'd have to take care of our gear and all."

 

"Daine has to decide if you can stay, however," the queen said.

 

The girl wished the children wouldn't look at her piteously. Thayet was right—it

was like ducklings. She could have shot them easier than resist those eyes.

"Onua? Sarge?" she asked, hoping. They shook their heads.

 

"Look at it this way," Buri said. "You'll need help with the new extras—Jacy and

Kenelm handed in resignations a little while ago. Starting tomorrow we're taking

groups outside the castle walls for days at a stretch. You won t even have Onua

then."

 

Selda had been right, Daine thought, looking at Buri and the queen. They know I

won't be helpful in the field, not if the ponies obey me first.

 

A gentle hand rested on her shoulder—Onua's. "Somebody does have to care for the

washouts' horses," the K'mir whispered. "It's real work, not just something to

do because we haven't the heart to throw you out. And you need to stay close and

study with Numair, remember?"

 

"Once you start, no quitting," Thayet told her

children. "If you agree to help Daine, that's what you do. It's a

responsibility. You can't stop just because you're tired of it." The two coal

black heads nodded seriously.

 

"Thorn?" the Lioness asked. I don't think he's old enough to bind him, Daine

thought, but Thorn was already promising. She recognized the expression on his

face. He might be only six, but he would keep up with Roald and Kalasin or die

trying.

 

Which  means  I'll  have  to  watch  him,   she thought with a sigh. Ducklings.

 

A week passed. It was easier to manage them than she expected. Being able to

meet wild animals was a powerful attraction, one the "ducklings" did not tire of

and would not risk losing. Though she incurred the wrath of all the nursery

helpers but the chief one, Maude, by introducing their charges to savage beasts,

she presented her friends to weasels, crows, bats, and deer. She let them watch

as she worked to heal one of the dogs, who'd had a paw smashed by a passing

wagon.

 

She was surprised to find Roald and Kalasin did help in the stable, and that

only Thorn's size kept him from doing as much. She knew from her meetings with

the twins that his maturity came from the possession of two appallingly lively

younger siblings. Roald and Kalasin also had younger sibs, but their maturity

seemed to result from what people

expected Tortallan royalty to do. She was surprised, and a bit shocked, to learn

that they fed and groomed their ponies at home. She had never heard of princes

and princesses who had chores.

 

"I'll be a page in a year," Roald pointed out one day as they helped with the

constant chore of mending tack. They had settled on the flat area in front of

Daine s stable (as she had come to think of it) as a place for such chores. "I'd

have to learn then, anyway. Its best to know as much as I can ahead of time.

Papa says later the other lessons will keep me busy."

 

"I'll be a page too." Kalasin had insisted Daine call her "Kally" as the

children did. "Papa said girls can be knights, so that's what I'll do."

 

Daine was about to ask Thorn if he wanted his shield when a messenger came

through the gate at full gallop. Covered with dust, the man slid from his horse

as hostlers came to take it.

 

"Lioness," he gasped. "Message for the Lioness."

 

A servant bowed. "This way."

 

Thorn, the princess, and the prince watched, all looking grim. "Great," Thorn

said. "She has to go away again."

 

Kally sighed. "It's like Mama in raiding season," she told him. "We're lucky to

have mothers who fight. Our fathers must stay home and protect their people."

 

"Da fights when they hit the village." Thorn was

a stickler for fact.

 

"Papa fights if he can," Roald tried to smile and

failed.

 

Poor things, Daine thought. They miss their folks, coming and going all the

time. At least while Ma and Grandda were alive, they were there.

 

"How about a run to the beach?" she asked. "The seals aren't that far out. If we

ask nice, maybe they'll come in."

 

"Maybe I should wait," replied the redheaded boy.

 

"I'll have Gimpy keep watch" Daine wheedled. Usually the bloodhound's name made

Thorn smile, but not now. "He'll fetch us if they saddle Darkmoon."

 

"I'm not a baby. I won't cry or anything. It's just—I keep having bad dreams

anymore." Thorn looked down, biting his lip.

 

"Let's go look at the seals," Daine urged gently. Gimpy was coming for them when

the Lioness and Darkmoon passed him on the slope to the beach. The minute she

stopped they knew it was serious: she wore full mail. A company of the Swoop's

guards waited by the gate, wearing combat gear. One of them carried a banner,

crimson silk with a gold lioness rampant—the personal flag of the king's

champion.

 

The knight slid from the saddle, hanging shield

and sword from the pommel before kneeling to embrace her son. Thorn fought

tears.

 

"You know Fief Mandash?" She spoke to all three. Roald and Kally liked her and

didn't look any happier than her son. "They've got ogres—three of them. They

killed the lord and his son and have the rest of the family trapped in the keep.

I have to go. We're the closest king's representatives."

 

Thorn swallowed. "Ma, ogres are bug."

 

"Not buge, huge. The messenger says the male is eight feet or so. That's not

bad, and he's the biggest." Alanna smiled, but her eyes spoke of worry and

watchfulness. "I'm taking some men, all right?" That seemed to reassure the

children. "Thorn, mind your father and Maude, and don't get under people's feet.

A hug and a kiss"—she took them—"and you be good." She tousled his hair and

shook hands with Roald and Kally. "Tell your seal guests good night," she

advised. "You need to clean up before supper."

 

All of them went to obey. The knight watched them pat the seals, pulling on an

amethyst-stitched glove.

 

"Should I go with you, Lioness?" offered Daine. "If it's immortals?"

 

"No, with twenty men I should be fine. What gets me angry is I told Mandash to

arm his people, if he was too cheap to hire soldiers. But no, we can't teach

peasants to use weapons—what if they decide they don't like their overlords?"

She sighed. "I shouldn't speak ill of the dead. I just don't like the timing,

and I don't like it being immortals." She took one of Daine's hands in both of

hers. Her grip was powerful. "Will you and Numair look after my family? Don't

let anything happen to them."

 

Chills crept up the girl's spine.  "We won't, Lioness."

 

Alanna smiled. "Thank you" She drew a deep breath and went to bid good-bye to

the children once more.

 

The Lioness had been gone for two days. Daine had collapsed early into her loft

bed, worn out from her evening's lessons.

 

She dreamed: it was a pleasant night in her badger set. With her belly fall, she

listened to the kits play. She was about to go for a cool drink of water when

her dreams changed. Trees and a moonlit sky tumbled around her. Boats filled

with men came onto the beaches, and men crept among the trees. Speaking softly

and fast, they lit fires, scorching the roosts and blinding her. Into flight she

tumbled, over the roaring cold and salty place with panic in her throat. There

was the light ahead, the one the forest bats had sung about, a beacon of safety.

She was the greatest of the People—she (ould protect them when strange men broke

the night rituals!

 

Daine gasped and sat up. "Odd's bobs, what was that about?"

 

With her excellent night vision and the light of the full moon that came in the

windows under the  eaves, she saw that the rafters overhead were thick with

bats. A good thirty of them, mixed breeds, watched her with nervous eyes. Three

were hoary bats, named for the frost on their brown fur. By themselves they

would not have been a surprise: they weren't sociable bats, not like the

clusters of big and little brown bats that hung with them, or the handful of

pipistrelles.

 

"Wing-friends, what's amiss?" she asked softly. "Come and tell me."

 

Within seconds she was a bat tree, with little bodies festooned on her curls and

parts of her nightshirt. All of them trembled in terror.

 

"Hush," she told them. Closing her eyes, she thought of deep and even breaths,

of safety in caves, of the drip and echo of water in high chambers. Slowly the

bats took her calm into themselves. Small talons changed their grip, this time

so flesh was not caught along with the cloth. The trembling eased and became a

thin vibration. Some of the bolder ones returned to the rafters, to give her

air. She sent the calm out with them, enticing more of those who clung to her to

take the perches they were used to, hanging from wood. The ones left were the

hoary bats and the leaders of each group.

 

Daine opened her eyes. "Now. Let's hear it— one at a time."

 

It was all she could do to stay calm when they described what they had seen. It

was her dream: men, strangers, coming from the woods and from boats on the

water, hiding under the trees. She had to clamp down on her witnesses a little

to make sure of the numbers they were describing. Bats tended to count by the

way they roosted: their idea of numbers was flexible, and depended on the breed

of bat. Daine knew she couldn't tell the baron or the Riders her friends had

seen six quarter-colonies or whatever the total was. Not only would that not be

helpful, but they would think she was crazy.

 

To the hoary bats, who roosted alone, the men had arrived in flocks, like deer

they saw grazing at night. Moreover, each bat had come from a different part of

the wood that ran along the coast. After scribbling with a stick of charcoal on

her drawing pad and squinting to read her own marks, she concluded that each

hoary bat had seen nearly fifty men.

 

The big brown bats had seen at least two colonies—sixty men or so. Most of the

pipistrelles were from one place and had seen less than half of one of their

colonies—almost fifty. One lone pip-istrelle from the wood north of the Swoop

identified another half-colony. The little brown bats had come from the east and

south. Each of their sight-ings came to two tenth-colonies; for them that meant

two hundred men, all told.

 

All the bats assured her their counts had not

overlapped, and that she took as truth. Their concepts of numbers might be odd,

but a bat's knowledge of territory was precise to a pin.

 

Daine looked at the numbers, her skin tingling in shock. If the bats were right,

they had seen more than five hundred strange men coming overland or by sea and

landing near the cove. The bats were more familiar with the locals than those

humans might have believed possible. The little animals insisted the strangers

were not their humans. Moreover, the strangers all wore metal over some parts of

their bodies, and all carried or wore wood tipped with metal, and bars of metal.

Daine could see their faces in the bats' minds: they were the hard faces of

warriors.

 

Carefully, without frightening the animals, she eased into her breeches and

boots. In the process she talked two of the hoary bats into staying behind. The

others, the head of each colony, the lone pipistrelle and one particularly

scared hoary, clung to her nightshirt and hair. They would go with her, they

said.

 

Sarge, who ran the trainees on night watch, and Kally sat in front of the

stable, talking. From the look of things, the princess had been unable to sleep.

"Daine?" Sarge asked when she emerged. The girl's blue eyes widened.

 

Abruptly   Daine   saw   herself   as   they—as

humans—must see her: small, wriggling animals swarming on her, clinging to hair

and clothes. They tried their best to be clean, but a couple of them had lost

control of their bowels.

 

I must look like a monster. Daine swallowed a lump in her throat. She hadn't

realized how much Kally s opinion—or Sarge's—had come to mean to her.

 

"I have to talk to the baron," she whispered without looking at them.

 

Kally walked over hesitantly. She stopped, then reached out to touch a furry

body. The little brown bat transferred his affections to her in a leap. She

squeaked, then let him snuggle into her collar. "He smells you on me." Her tiny

smile trembled and held.

 

Sarge got up, his brown eyes kind. "Come on, girls."

 

The master of the Swoop was in his study. The queen and Josua, the captain of

the Swoop's guards, were there as well, seated in comfortable chairs, while

Numair stared out one of the windows.

 

"What's all this?" George asked. His sharp eyes took in Daine's riders as well

as Rally's small hanger-on. Thayet yelped when she saw Daine; Josua was on his

feet, dagger half-drawn. Numair looked around, frowning.

 

"Please—don't startle them." The bats caught

the surge of her own fears. She made herself take a deep breath and get under

control. Don't open your eyes, she cautioned the bats. The room was cozily lit

from a human standpoint, but not from theirs. "They won't hurt anyone."

 

"It's only bats, Mama." Sarge's mouth twitched: it was impossible to tell that

Kally herself had been upset by them only a few minutes ago,

 

Thayet and Josua stared at Daine,

 

"It's important, sir," she told the baron, "I wouldn't have brought them if it

wasn't,"

 

"May I?" Numair asked, pointing to the hoary bat.

 

The animal's nose was already questing, having located interesting smells on the

sorcerers clothes. Gently Dame handed him over: in one of Numair's gigantic

palms, the bat was dwarfed.

 

"What news have your friends brought for me?" George asked, Daine looked at his

face, but saw no trace of mockery or disbelief.

 

Either he's the world's finest Player or he believes in me, she thought. "Have

you a map?"

 

He gestured behind her. She turned and saw a table covered with sheets of

parchment: on top was a map of Pirate's Swoop, Holding down a corner of it was a

box of small, colored pebbles. Consulting with her friends, she put one at each

location where strangers had been seen, explaining to the adults as

she worked. "All this since twilight," she said when she finished. "We think

it's more'n five hundred, all told." She looked at the picture she'd made, and

blanched. The stones formed a half circle a mile away from the castle and

village of Pirate's Swoop. They had been surrounded in the dark.

 

NINE

 

SIEGE

 

Things moved so fast Daine's head spun: Pirates Swoop was more than prepared for

night attacks. Within minutes Captain Josua, Thayet, and Sarge had left to

quietly wake the village and bring the people back to the castle.

 

With them they took Daine's promise the livestock would move quietly. Once she

had explained things to them, the village animals were eager to help. She felt

ashamed of herself for showing them

images of the raiders' imaginary stewpots in such gruesome detail, but told

herself the cause was a good one. Even the geese and chickens had been willing

to go along after that.

 

Next she asked the bats to return to their friends in her stable. You won't like

the people I'm going to talk to now, she assured them, and they believed her.

George had asked her for spies who would spook less easily than the bats, and

that meant only one thing: owls. Daine had to admit owls were unnerving to deal

with, and she liked them—the bats did not. While they weren't natural

enemies, there was always a chance an owl could make a mistake, and apologies

meant nothing to a dead bat.

 

With the bats gone, she went to the limits of her range, contacting owls and

explaining her problem. She wasn't surprised to find that the silent predators

were already angry about the invasion: the strangers had chased all the game

worth hunting into burrows in earth and tree.

 

Waiting for the owls' report, she and Numair went to the observation deck. From

there they watched as the Swoop's gates quietly opened and guards and Riders

headed for the village, to help the people pack and move. Daine noted with

approval that the hooves of all the horses and ponies were muffled. With the

moon full and the night clear, they didn't need torches—a small blessing, since

the invaders also had used moonlight to keep their arrival secret.

 

The  owls  reported,   and  Daine  wrote  their information on her paper. When

they finished, she added the total with fingers that shook. She checked

her numbers and came up with the same total. A third check bore the same result.

 

Her voice emerged as a squeak. "Lord Baron?"

 

He had come while she was working. "I have the whole thing."

 

He raised his eyebrows. "So soon?"

 

"Owls are fast." She pointed out the total—a little more than six hundred men

had infiltrated the woods. "The owls say they aren't moving. They're camped. No

fires, but they've settled."

 

"Waitin' for dawn," the baron said. "Waitin' for that!' He nodded at the sea.

Two miles out a fog bank lay on the ocean, its top as high as the tower on which

they stood. It took her a minute of looking before she saw what was wrong: the

curved dome was clean, as if the thing were shaped by a sculptor. It was also

dead on the water. Fog was neither tidy nor slow. It moved fast and overwhelmed

everything in its way. This close, she should not have been able to see the sky,

and she ought to have seen it move by now.

 

"Numair?" George asked. The sorcerer was leaning on the wall, his eyes closed. A

transparent black cloud surrounded him; bits of light flickered in it like

fireflies.

 

He shook his head. "Its opaque. I can't even feel the weather-working spells

that are holding it in place, and there have to be spells. Fog is defined by

natural law like any atmospheric creation. In the absence of those laws, we have

to assume magic, which I should be able to detect. Since I can't detect it, that

argues the presence of dampening spells in the fog."

 

"Dampenin' spells." Georges face was tight. "We're boxed in, then—like rats in a

trap. Whatever s in that fog will hit us in the mornin',

sure as the Crooked God cheats. Why'd we have no idea this was cornin ?"

 

The mage looked at his friend, "George, there are more illusion spells and

diffusion spells than there are stars. Scrying is an inexact magic: I have to

know what to look for. All right, I'm good, but even I can be overwhelmed or

outflanked. Alanna and Jon would tell you the same thing."

 

George put a hand on Numair's shoulder. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean you failed at

your job. It's just been a long time since I've been sucker-punched. I don't

like it." His face had taken on harsh new lines, "They'll crush us, between

what's out there and those six hundred at our backs,"

 

"And the army won't come before we're bruised at least," Numair said.

 

Aye.

 

"How many warriors here?"

 

"Eighty—not countin the Riders" George drew a deep breath and looked at Daine.

"What can your friends do to help?"

 

She swallowed, "Don't ask me to make them fight," she pleaded. "They're not—this

isn't about them. I can't ask them to fight and die for humans." Shivering, the

girl remembered the marsh and the slaughtered birds. "Please say you

understand."

 

George's silence drew out for a long moment and it was impossible to read what

was in his face. At last he smiled and patted her arm. "I don't,

entirely, but then I'm all too human. Will you ask them to watch, then? To let

us know if more soldiers come, or if the ones out there start to move?"

 

She nodded, and whispered, "Thanks." Sending out her request, Daine settled to

wait for her friends' reports from the woods. As she listened, guards and Riders

began to return with the villagers. Never before had an evacuation gone so well.

The livestock had been waiting for their owners to come out. There were no

problems with catching animals, not even chickens. The trainees, at least, had a

good idea of why this was so. The villagers did not, and fled to the castle as

if their own animals had turned to ghosts.

 

Dawn. The first raiders came into sight, to find the village empty and the

castle gates closed. The battlements were lined with warriors who did not look

surprised in the least to see raiders outside their walls.

 

When the sun rose above the horizon, fog rolled over Pirates Swoop.

 

A gentle hand was shaking her, and a wet tongue was bathing her face. Daine

looked up and saw Onua, Kalasin, and Tahoi. "I'm sorry, I must've gone to

sleep." She turned scarlet with embarrassment and tried to get up. Her knees

buckled. "Goddess! How long have I been here?"

 

Onua caught her on one side, Kally on the

other. "Since the middle of the night. The baron says we owe the warning to you

and your friends."

 

"Thank my friends. I just passed the word on." She massaged the cramps from her

legs. Kally gave her a roll stuffed with fruit and held a jug full of juice to

go with it. Daine was still hungry when she finished. "What's going on now?" she

asked, accepting a sausage roll from her young friend.

 

"We're in trouble. This"—Onua's wave took in the fog surrounding them—"isn't

just fog. It carries dampening spells for the Gift—plenty of 'em. We're not sure

how many sorcerers are out there holding it, but there have to be a lot of them.

Whoever engineered this planned for everything."

 

Daine looked at the two humans. "That hurts you both, right? You're both

Gifted."

 

Onua nodded. "Lucky for us, there's no need for magic just yet. Numair got word

out to the palace and to the king before the fog came in."

 

Daine looked at the woman, wondering if the mage had found anyone nearby who

could help. Reading her, Onua shook her head.

 

"I'd best put on clean clothes, then, and get my bow." She caught an angry call

from below. "And let Cloud know I'm alive. She's upset with me." "Can I go with

her?" asked Kally. Onua smiled. "Of course. Just make sure you stay with Daine.

If you run into your brother, have him report to me."

 

Daine glanced around to see who was there, and saw the queen, Numair, and the

baron, with trainees and guardsmen armed and keeping watch. "Where should /

report to?"

 

"Here. Take your time. Nothing can happen as long as this mess hangs over us."

 

She nodded. "Let's go, Kally. I need to clean UP<

 

Roald and Thorn were waiting for Daine in her

loft. She shooed them downstairs while she changed, combed her hair, got her

weapons, and comforted the frightened bats. In the stable below she soothed the

ponies, all of whom knew something bad was going on. She was uneasy, herself.

She'd been fogged in before at the Swoop, but it wasn't the same. The mist felt

dirty, and the hackles were up on the back of her neck. The two boys, both

Gifted, were in worse condition than Onua and Kally, and clung to Daine's hands

as she walked them back to the inner court.

 

On her trip down she hadn't looked at the new arrangements: now she did. Long

tents were set up for healers. Water barrels were stacked everywhere. Temporary

corrals held the village animals. Seeing them, Daine went to thank them, assure

them they were safe, and reinforce the need for their good behavior. It was the

first time anyone had explained that raider attacks were the reason why they

were so often dragged up to the castle without warning.

 

Understanding that, they were more than eager to help.

 

"Honestly, you'd think people would have told them before now and saved everyone

trouble," Daine growled. "Speaking of people, where's their masters?"

 

"Some are on the wall," Thorn said. Looking up, Daine saw villagers armed with

bows, shields, and metal caps among the guards and Riders. "The rest are in the

lower levels. We're dug into the rock. There's plenty of room down below."

 

She was startled. She'd never dreamed there might be more to the castle than

what she saw. "How many more surprises does your da have up his sleeve?"

 

Thorn grinned. "A lot"

 

Sarge waved to her from the wall. She waved back, hoping her face didn't reveal

her thoughts. She had human friends here too—friends who might be hurt, or die.

With Ma and Grandda gone, she'd thought she was free of that kind of pain, but

she was less free than ever. She'd never love anyone as she had her family, but

others had come to be important to her: Evin and Miri, who gave her acceptance;

Onua, an elder sister; the Rider officers, respect for her judgment. Each of

those people now was a potential wound.

 

Thinking grim thoughts, she climbed the outside stair to the deck, the children

following her. I should've stayed wild, she told herself. I never should've got

back up on my hind legs.

 

Never? another part of her asked. Never means not meeting sea lions and

griffins. Never means not hearing whales sing. Never means not learning how to

heal. She sighed.

 

On deck once more, she saw two guards and two trainees, Elnore and Padrach, on

duty with bows strung and ready. The queen and Onua were armed as well. Buri,

like Sarge, was elsewhere on the walls, keeping an eye on the other trainees.

Baron George was talking quietly to one of the guards.

 

Thayet smiled at her and crooked a finger at her son and daughter, "Come talk to

me," she ordered, and they obeyed. Thorn went to stand with his father, and

Daine sought out Numair,

 

"Are you all right?"

 

He looked tired and strained. His mouth was tight, as if he were afraid he might

say too much if he opened it. He barely managed a smile for her. "I'm scared,"

he said quietly.

 

She looked up at him. I'm the only one who understands, she thought. If the

Lioness were here, he'd've said it to her, but she's not and I am. There's magic

in the air, lots of it, and everyone looks to him for a miracle. Right now he

can't even teU if his magic is the right kind, and he's afraid.

 

She put her hand in his, and he squeezed it tight. "I hate to theorize without

information, but I need a working plan," he told her softly. "As it is, I either

hold the spells off the Swoop so the others can function, or I leave the

dampeners on them and punch through myself, to fight with what / have. The

problem is that as a warrior-mage my talents are limited, and I have no healing

magic at all. If Alanna were here, we could work off each other, but—" His face

tightened again.

 

"That's it, then," she said, trying to think aloud as he did. "They lured the

Lioness off and put an army between her and us just for that." He nodded.

 

"Which means they've been watchin us all along." Daine and Numair both jumped

when George spoke behind them. "They know we've the queen here, and the next two

in line for the throne." Daine and Numair looked at each other and chorused,

"The Stormwings."

 

"That's why they were spying out the seacoast," Numair went on. "They were

waiting for us to arrive and get settled. I'll bet they also made sure none of

our army or navy was close enough to help." Something occurred to him, and his

eyes lit. "Daine—your magic. How is it?"

 

She was surprised he even asked. "It's the same as ever. You told me, yourself,

I couldn't turn it off" "Wild magic," Numair breathed. "It's in everything. No

matter how many dampeners they lay on us, you'll be able to function!"

 

Something tugged at the back of her eyes— something ugly and sour. "I can't send

my friends to die," she warned, but already her attention had shifted. "Bows!"

she yelled, getting hers off her back and putting an arrow to the string. "Bows!

Stormwing in the air!"

 

George shoved Thorn down between the wall and the floor of the deck, grabbed the

prince and princess and did the same with them, Thayet and Onua had their

weapons in hand. The trainees and guards were armed and ready. The baron had

drawn his sword and dagger.

 

Numair swore so vividly that the children looked at him in awe and delight and

added, "The wind's shifting. They don t need the fog anymore."

 

"The dampeners?" George asked hopefully.

 

The mage shook his head. "Still there. The fog laid them down. Now the spells

wtU stick to all that the fog touched."

 

Within minutes the fog was gone, and the world around them was lit by a

midmorning sun. Daine gasped at the scene that lay before them. A ; fleet lay in

the cove: five long boats, or galleys, rowed by chained men belowdecks, and

seven smaller vessels, all bristling with warriors and their arms. Behind them

lay four barges, huge, flat-bottomed boats with no apparent way to move. Large

wooden structures sat in the middle of each, things that were wood, rawhide, and

rope knit together.

 

Each barge carried a stock of round stone balls, and a complement of barrels.

Around their rims, and around the weird structures, were huge bags of sand.

 

"Such a big siege for such a little castle," Thayet murmured. "Where could they

have sailed from?"

 

"Copper Isles," George replied quietly. "They're Carthak s allies now."

 

"What are the big, flat ones?" Daine asked, searching the air for the Stormwing

she had felt.

 

The queen raised a spyglass to her eye. "War barges—the terror of the Carthaki

navy." She offered the glass so Daine could see clearly. "The things in the

middle are catapults. Each barge is counterbalanced with magic and ballast so

the catapults can hurl stone balls-or liquid fire. They can pound the walls of a

place like this to rubble in the space of a day."

 

"So this emperor has declared war?" Daine asked. She had found the Stormwing,

high above. He stooped, dropping onto the deck of the largest of the galleys,

laughing as humans scrambled away from him.

 

"No Carthaki flags," Onua said.  "This isn't official."

 

Daine stared at her. "Surely that makes no difference. A flag's only a bit of

cloth, after all."

 

"A war's not a war until an official declaration is made and the armies march

under flags." Onua pursed her mouth cynically. "None of those men or

our friends in the woods are wearing uniforms, either."

 

"And he can do that?" Daine asked, outraged.

"Its not a war till this emperor fellow says it is?"

 

"Or until His Majesty does," Numair remarked.

 

Onua said, "We can't expect any help from our navy?"

 

"A week ago Scanran wolf-boats hit all along the north coast," George told them.

"Most of the navy is up there, or on our part of the Inland Sea."

 

"How nice," Prince Roald muttered.

 

"Heads up, darlin's," George said. "I think we're about to hear terms." The

Stormwing was taking flight again, an elegant white flag in one claw and

something much smaller in the other.

 

"This is not good." Numair too had a spyglass. "See the red robes at the bow of

each ship? And there are at least four yellow robes per barge?" He lowered his

glass. "A scarlet robe from the university in Carthak means you have your

mastery—the same level as the Mithran black-and-gold robe. University yellow

robes are adepts. They brought the barges here, and their spells keep them

afloat and working."

 

"What robe are you?" Daine asked, watching the Storm wing's approach.

 

"None," he replied. "Ever put one of those things on? They're hot"

 

"He's a black robe," Onua said, hands tight on

her bow as she watched the monster. "There are only seven of them in the world."

 

The Stormwing was a hundred feet away.

 

"Bows," Thayet said quietly. In the same movement she and all the archers on the

deck raised their weapons, sighting on the messenger.

 

He hovered in the air before them, smirking. "Now, is that nice?"

 

Daine clenched her teeth. This was the one who'd come between her and her ma.

This close, she could put an arrow clean through him.

 

The creature dropped a scroll onto the stone between Thayet and George. The

queen didn't blink; it was the baron who picked it up and opened it. "'To Queen

Thayet of Tor tall and Baron George Cooper of Pirate's Swoop, from the Lord of

the Free Corsairs, Mahil Eddace, greetings. By virtue of superior numbers and

armament, I claim the castle, village, point, and waters of Pirate's Swoop for

the League of Free Corsairs. Should you prove obdurate — '"

 

"Obdurate?" Daine whispered without taking

 

her eyes from her target.

 

"Stubborn," supplied Numair.

 

George continued to read, '" — I shall have no choice but to reduce the castle,

enslave the survivors, kill all beasts, and sow its fields with salt. You have

one chance only to avoid death, capture, or enslavement: surrender to me the

person and effects of Thayet of Tortall and her children, Prince Roald and

Princess Kalasin. You have what remains of this day and tonight to reflect. If

the three persons named are not given over to us by such time as the dawn sun

will clear the horizon, we will commence bombardment by catapult. If you wish to

signify acceptance of these terms, you may do so by runnin' up three white

pennants.'" Calmly he rolled the message up again, and as calmly ripped it to

pieces and tossed them over the wall.

 

"Looks like Ozorne decided what advantage he needs against the king," muttered

Onua.

 

"There was a time when your folk were no one's errand boys," the baron told the

Stormwing. His voice was even and almost friendly.

 

"We don't mind helping out," the Stormwing told him, baring his filthy teeth in

a grin. "In a good cause, you understand." He looked at Daine. "Hello, pink pig.

Zhaneh Bitterclaws will be here to see you soon." He nodded at Onua. "Both of

you." Turning back to George and Thayet, he said, "Well? Your answer?"

 

The baron spat on the stone near his feet. "Get out, before I let them make you

into a pin cushion."

 

The Stormwing's giggle was high and grating. "Oh, good. We hoped you'd say

that." He pumped his wings, pulling away from them fast.

 

A hunter's screech split the air, and Daine's osprey friend shot past the

humans. He tangled his

feet in the monster's hair and hung on, pecking for the monster's eyes. The

Stormwing shrieked in fury and tried to dislodge the bird from his head, but

lacked the arms with which to do it.

 

"Daine, call him off," Numair said, his voice suddenly tight.

 

"I didn't call him on—"

 

"Do it!" her friend yelled. Before them gold fire was stretching above the

galleys to form a great square, anchored by the red robes below.

 

"Come back," Daine yelled, putting her will behind it. "It's not worth it, come

back!" Something was pounding through the air, making her ears hurt.

 

The osprey broke off the attack and returned. Onua grabbed the children and

hustled them off the deck.

 

I almost had his eyes, the bird complained. Just one more wingbeat—

 

The gold fire in the square exploded, knocking everyone   down.   Like   a  

nightmare,   a  horde   of Stormwings   blasted   through,    led   by   Zhaneh

Bitterclaws. They filled the air with a degree of

stench and evil that had not been felt in the world in

four centuries. To that they added pure fear in a

weight  that  crushed   the   humans   before   them.

 

Something—something huge and red in color—

almost seemed to shove the gigantic flock through

the gate,  but  it vanished.  It had only been  an

impression; Daine was too busy trying to breathe

with a full pack of terror on her mind to think about it for more than a second.

 

She straightened: an act of will that took all the courage she had. At the

palace she'd had a taste of what a flock of the monsters could be like, but it

was nothing like this. She brought up her longbow. At the edge of her vision she

saw Numair, then the baron, struggle to their feet. She smiled, blinked the

sweat from her eyes, and loosed her arrow.

 

The messenger had chosen to attack with the flock. As she suspected, her arrow

went clean through him. Before he had struck the rocks below she had another

arrow on the string and loosed. It flew in a volley as the other humans released

their arrows.

 

Battle raged. Archers, Daine included, fired bolt after bolt, making sure of the

target before they loosed. Numair made a hard decision fast sitting against the

wall, where he'd trip no one up, he lifted the dampener spells. The people with

lesser Gifts, including those who knew fire- and war-spells, got to work. Onua

quickly drew a protective circle around the mage to hide him from the

Stormwings.

 

Daine fought two wars. Her animal friends wanted to rescue her, but she refused

to let them. She soon learned that keeping her will on so many species, in the

woods, the castle, and the air, was impossible. Pain shot through her head:

twice she lost control of the gulls and ospreys. With triumphant screams the

birds leaped into the air to harry the Stormwings. With claws and beaks they

attacked, trying to drive the monsters onto the rocks or into each other.

 

Tears rolled down Daine's cheeks. Mechanically she fired as birds fought and

died, cut by steel wings or torn to pieces by steel claws and teeth. There was

no chance that her power to heal would be pulled from her in this battle as it

had been in the marsh: a wound here was death on the rocks below.

 

When the Stormwings attacked, so did the land raiders, reinforced by the fleet

once the fog lifted. For the rest of the morning and into the long afternoon

they tried to bring rams and ladders up to the castle walls, and were driven

back.

 

Eventually the Stormwings lost interest in the battle and went to feast on the

enemy dead outside the walls. They had what they wanted, no matter who won. They

left the air over the deck first, not wanting to go on defending themselves

against the archers and the birds.

 

When the deck had been quiet for a while, George ordered Daine to rest. She

found some shade close to Numair and sat, leaning her throbbing head on her

updrawn knees. No! she told the animals, who wanted to fight. No, no, no! With

her last refusal she tightened her grip, until they gave in. "Look at you."

While she'd battled her friends, Miri had come to the deck with Kalasin and one

of the maids. All three carried laden trays and wineskins. The fisher-girl came

to Daine, frowning. "Your skin's a nice lobster red. You landlubbers don't think

about reflected glare—" She rubbed a cool salve into Daine's hot face and arms.

"Kally, where s the tonic?"

 

The princess filled a tankard from her wineskin and handed it over,

 

"Drink, or you'll be sick." Miri put the tankard to Daine's lips. She took a

gulp and choked—it was tomato juice laden with salt and other things. "Drink it

all"

 

"Goddess, that's nasty!" she croaked. She had the Smith-god s own headache. Her

hands throbbed, and her fingers refused to close. The muscles of both arms were

screaming. She had never shot so much in her life.

 

"Nasty it may be, but it'll keep you from collapsing on us. Have some more.

Maude brewed it up special for you. Only think how her feelings would be hurt if

you refused it."

 

She sat up, wincing as her head pounded. Maude?—the old woman in charge of the

nursery, "That's right—she's a healer, isn't she?" From her cradle Daine had

been taught to do as a healer said. She drew a deep breath and drank what was in

the tankard as fast as possible. For a moment her stomach surged and her head

screamed; then most of the pain and sickness were gone. "Goddess bless all

healers,"  Daine  whispered.  Even her hands had improved a little.

 

She sat up, and the maid gave her a bowl of stew and a roll. Daine took them and

began to eat as Miri and the servant looked at Numair. "Should you even be out

here?" she asked Kally.

 

"Onua put a protective circle around this place," Miri said over her shoulder.

 

Daine smiled at Kally, then looked at Miri.

 

"How's it going?"

 

"Not bad." That came from Numair. He sat with his head tilted back against the

wall, his eyes closed, his face pouring sweat. Pillows had been put around his

sides to make him comfortable. Someone—a redheaded six-year-old, Daine

suspected—had tucked his prize stuffed bear under one of the mage's big hands.

"They can't breach the walls—can't even get near them. They're having a korribk

time with the archers. We're holding our own,

 

"Can you drink or eat?" Kally asked. "Maude says you should if it won't distract

you from the spells."

 

He nodded. The girl fetched a cup of water from a nearby barrel and held it to

his lips. He drank without opening his eyes. "How are you doing, Your Highness?"

 

"Please don't call me that." The girl's voice cracked. "It's 'cause of me being

a princess that all this is happening. It's my fault and I hate it!"

 

Daine rolled to her knees and went to the child. "Here, now—stop that," she

said, patting Kally's shoulder. The girl turned and buried her head in Daine's

shirt. She was crying, and fighting hard to keep from making any sound. She's

only eight, Daine thought sadly. "You got it all wrong, sweet-ling. Those men

would do this no matter who they're after. They could have asked for Numair,

here, who's in trouble in that Carthak place, or Sarge, that's a runaway slave.

It isn't 'cause of you or Roald or anybody. You're just the excuse. If you must

blame somebody, blame them Carthaks."

 

"Carthakis," Numair corrected. He was smiling a little. "Daine's right, Kalasin.

The person who commits an action is the one responsible for it, not the people

he commits the action upon."

 

"But they said it was 'cause of Mama and Roald and me." Kally blew her nose and

wiped her face.

 

"So they would," Daine burned with fury. The Riders, the guards—even she had put

herself in spots where a fight might sometimes be the only answer. They all knew

the risks. But to twist a little girls mind so she blamed herself for the

fight—that was horrible. "Evil people say evil things to make good people cry

and doubt. Don't let them get that hold on you. It's because they're too cheap

to buy food. They druther steal it if they can. That's really what it's about."

 

"Kalasin?" Maude was at the stair, calling. "I

need you below. There's healing to be done."

 

Kally   sniffed   and   wiped   her   face   again.

"Coming."

 

Daine watched her go. "But she's only a child" "That child is a strong, natural

healer." Numair hadn't once opened his eyes. "She's partly untrained,

still, but Maude can talk her through whatever has to be done. How are you

managing?"

 

Daine   looked   at  him   warily.   "What   d'you mean?"

 

"I mean your friends out there must be dying to go after the raiders, and I

definitely recall you saying you won't let them fight. The birds got away from

you this morning, didn't they?"

 

Daine clenched her fists and immediately regretted it. "I'm all right."

 

"Liar." He said it almost with amusement. "Is it a strain?"

 

The air was singing to her. "What?" She got to her feet. Where was it coming

from? "Numair, do you hear it?"

 

"Hear what?"

 

It was like the griffins, only different, a singing coming from the north, low

and close. It filled her eyes and ears and beat against the sore palms of her

hands.

 

Onua was with George and Captain Josua, trying to talk Thayet into going below,

when she felt her circle of protection on the deck evaporate.

 

"Down!" She pushed the queen to the floor. George and Josua had their swords out

as the source of the music came thundering up from below to surge over their

heads. Numair was on his feet instantly, his watch over the castle shattered.

 

The dragon shrieked its fury and broke away, to head out to sea; she turned and

came back. Everyone was on the floor but Daine. She stood on the wall, scant

inches between her toes and empty air, awed by the glory before her. Scarlet

wings and scales glittered like rubies along that long and graceful form. The

wings, fashioned like a bat's, were huge, delicate structures of deep red, lit

from within by silver bones. As the dragon passed inches over her head, almost

knocking her onto the deck, she could see orange and yellow scales decorating

the great creature's belly. Like the Stormwings, her claws and teeth were

silver, but not the hard silver of metal.

 

Her song almost deafened^the girl. She struggled to force the notes into a form

she could understand, until she heard: —Kidnappers! Filthy kidnappers! Rend

them, take the raven-haired one to a cape on the ships!'—

 

Daine shook her aching head. What was she hearing?

 

The dragon came in low and almost seized Thayet before having to reverse her

flight. —Bring me here? You will send me home with your human tricks!—

 

The  girl  closed  her eyes.  What  tricks?  She shouted with her magic, as

loudly as she could. Tahoi yelped. Below the horses screamed, their delicate

ears in pain.

 

The dragon came in again and yanked the sword from Josua's fist. The rrian was

flung to the stone, where he lay stunned.

 

"Stop!" Daine yelled. "Stop! What kidnappers? What lies?"

 

The dragon was coming again, —Send me home! I demand it!-—

 

Numair threw fire at her, fire that settled on her like a cloak and blew away.

 

The long head twisted around to focus on him. —Human mage, you will pay

for stealing me—

 

Daine threw herself at Numair and knocked him down. The long shadow fell over

them, and stayed. The stone beneath them quivered. Somewhere distant a number of

people screamed.

 

The deck was sixty feet across. The dragon had taken twenty of those feet for

her person, forefeet to hind legs, and cluttered a good twenty feet more with

her tail and wings. Everyone but Daine and Numair, between her forepaws, was

pressed to the wall or had made it to the stairs.

 

Daine jumped to her feet and raised her hands.

 

I think I have the knack of it now, she thought, or

please Goddess I hope I do... .Putting her hands on

that scarlet breast, she called, —Listen, wing-sister!-—

Information  flooded   into   her  mind   as   the

dragon let out an ear-rending screech. Daine's nose began to bleed; the

intensity of her contact with the dragons mind had overloaded her body's limits.

 

—Who speaks?—

 

Daine drew a breath, forcing her heart and lungs to slow down. —Me.—

 

—Joking,— Disbelief was loud in the dragon's mind and in hers.

 

—No joke,— Daine said, —What did they tell you, the red robes on the ships?—

 

Why did she feel as if she were healing something? A quick look inside showed

her copper fire streaming through her hands, being pulled out of her and into

the dragon. When she tugged, she realized she couldn't yank away. Her palms were

locked against the dragons scales.

 

The dragon was hesitant now. —They say—they say, raven-haired one and her kits

stole me from home, brought me here to destroy boats.—

 

—Can't you smell a lie?— Daine asked. She was getting a sense of the mind behind

the huge, catlike eyes, This dragon was not much older than a human of Miris

age, say, and very frightened: panic-stricken, in fact.

 

—Only smell on red robes was Eaters,— The Stormwings were vivid in the dragons

mind.

 

—They brought you, the robes. They brought you with the Eaters.—

 

—Do not understand...— The dragon was confused and scared. She was quivering

under Daine's hands. —Tired. Sick. Little one... —

 

Daine felt the dragons hide ripple. It was like a convulsion—or a contraction!

Ma's daughter realized.

 

—You're having a baby'/— she cried. Suddenly the dragons mind filled with a hot

excitement that shattered Daine's magical hearing. Her hands dropped free of the

dragon, and she clapped them to her ears.

 

The dragon screeched and launched herself into the air. Before Daine realized

she was leaving, she had gone, flying north along the cliffs. Her image

blurred, then vanished.

 

She can do magic, the girl realized with awe, Numair got to his feet and jerked

her into his arms. "You little idiot," he whispered, hugging her so tightly she

squeaked.

 

"She was in labor and on her way home," Daine told him, feeling mashed. "They

opened the gate nearby, and it pulled her in. I think it killed her baby. Maybe

it would've killed her—but it was just what you said, the wild magic was just

sucked right out of me, so I think she's healing. And she's been educated,

Numair, from books! Her mind—it's all organized, like you've been after me to

do—"

 

Around them the others were coming forward. In Josua's and the guards' eyes she

saw an emotion that looked like fear.

 

Someone ran up to the deck—Farant. "Master Numair? The healers are asking if

somethings wrong. If you don't shield them now, we'll lose Sarge."

 

"Oh no,"Thayet whispered.

 

Numair released Daine and sat against the wall once more. His eyes closed, and

the quality of air around him changed.

 

Daine decided she might like to sit down for a while herself. Her legs folded

before she told them to, and she never remembered hitting the ground.

 

CHAPTER TEN

 

LISTENING FAR ENOUGH

 

Someone had carried her below and put her on a cot in what she realized was the

baron's study. Tahoi lay nearby, worried; a couple of the bats clung discreetly

to the hangings. The osprey— missing an eye, but miraculously alive—sat on the

perch, letting Onua feed him raw fish. Daine sat up. Her head pounded worse than

ever, and she felt her stomach heave. "I think I'm going to be sick," she

whispered.

 

Onua got a basin to her just in time. "What's the matter?" she asked when Daine

finished vomit- • ing. "Was it the dragon?"

 

"No," she croaked. "How long've I been out?" "Not too long. It's just after

sunset." Looking at her shirt, Daine saw it was a gory mess. "What happened?"

 

"You had a nosebleed. What's wrong with your head? Can you tell?" Onua smoothed

her hair. "It's important. You're important."

 

They knew she was awake and their struggle to get free increased. She didn't

even know she'd stopped answering the K'mir until coolness entered her veins,

driving back the hot fire of the headache. She opened her eyes. Kally held one

of her hands, Thorn another. The coolness had been theirs.

 

"Hello," she said. Her voice sounded like a rusty gate. "Thank you."

 

"You're wearing yourself out." Maude stood behind the children, looking stern.

"You have to let some spells go. I know your magic is different, but your body's

just like anybody else s. You're doing too much. Release some of your spells, or

we can't answer for the consequences."

 

Daine looked at Onua as the old woman steered Kally and Thorn out. "Easy for her

to say," she muttered when the door was safely closed.

 

Onua brought over a tray of food and put it on the table beside her cot. "Eat.

What magic do you have going, anyway?"

 

Hotcakes, drenched in butter and syrup, fruit juice, hot cocoa. The sugar

cleared her head as she ate. "I can't let them fight," she said, her mouth fidL

 

"Let who fight?" Onua scratched Tahoi's ears, and patiently allowed the bats to

settle on her shoulders as they listened to Daine.

 

There was cold water, to cut the sweetness. She drank half a tankard in a gulp.

"Them." She waved her fork in the direction of the woods outside the castle.

"The wild creatures—they won't let me be.

 

They want to fight the raiders—they've been wanting to all day."

 

Onua moved her fingers to Tahoi's spine, and the great dog sighed. "I don't

understand. Is it so bad if they fight? It's their home too."

 

Daine glared at her. "They'll get killedl They're animals. It's not for them to

get tangled in human stupidness!"

 

"You won't like any of that," Onua told the bat that sniffed the tray. To the

girl she said, "It seems to me we tangle them in our stupidity all the time. At

least if you tell them how to fight, they have a chance."

 

Daine got up and paced. "You don't understand! Once I meet them or talk to them,

I know them. They're my friends; they're part of me. When they get hurt and die,

it hurts me" She pounded her chest to make her point.

 

"You think it doesn't hurt me, when one of my horses dies?"

 

Daine  blushed,   embarrassed.   "I   forgot.  I'm sorry."

 

The older woman sighed. "We share this world, Daine. We can't hold apart from

each other— humans and animals are meant to be partners. Aren't we, Tahoi?" The

dog wagged his tail. "He knows. He saved my life, when my husband left me to

die. I've saved his life since. He can't cook or sing, and I can't chase

rabbits, but we're partners all the

same. The Riders' ponies are full partners with their master. They have to be,

and that's what I train them to be, so everyone has a better chance of

surviving.

 

"The Swoops animals are in the same trap we are. Men broke into their homes,

killed their families, threatened you—and you won't let them do anything for

fear you'll be hurt. That's selfish. How would you like it if I took your bow

and said I cared too much about you to let you fight?"

 

Daine winced. "I see your point."

 

"You've made your friends helpless, just like bandits made you helpless when

they killed your family. Of course the animals fight you." Onua sighed. "We have

no choice in being hunted—not animals, not humans. That's how the world is. The

choice we do have is to take it—or fight. Why don't you show them how not to get

killed, and let them decide?" She studied her nails and added, "I'll be honest

with you. We need all the help we can get."

 

Daine went to the window, fingering her badger's claw. I know what she means,

she realized. They'll start with the catapults in the morning and smash our

walls. Then they'll come take Thayet and the children if they're alive. And the

rest—Thorn, the twins, Gimpy and Cloud and Mangle...

 

There's got to be something my friends can do to help.

 

Suddenly she remembered a talk she'd heard Buri give the trainees. "If your

numbers are small a Rider Group, say—it's idiotic to attack face-on when the

enemy has superior numbers. But, enemies are only men, and men scare easy. Use

booby traps: snares, pits covered with branches, pebbles strewn across the road

to cripple them and their mounts. Foul their water sources. Sneak into camp and

ruin their food, if you can. Keep up a racket all night so nobody gets any rest,

and you've got the sentries shooting at ghosts. Do they buy or steal food from

the locals:1 Make sure the food they get their mitts on is moldy, stale, or wet.

 

"An enemy that's tired, ill fed, and scared is an

enemy who's half beat."

 

We could do that, Daine thought now. If the soldiers here on land are crippled,

Thayet and everybody else might be able to fight their way through and escape

before the ships get their warriors to the castle.

 

Closing her eyes, she opened her mind to the extent of her range. The countless

animals in the woods around Pirate's Swoop began to  clamor. They wanted her to

release them. They wanted to tear, and gnaw, and leap— Quiet! she yelled. They

obeyed.

 

She reached first for minks, weasels, and martens—clever, small animals with

sharp claws and teeth. They were quick to grasp the images of i^Kor wraoDings,

rope, and bowstrings. They must not be seen, she said over and over, with all

her will behind it; they mustn't be caught. She pressed the image of bows,

knives, and swords into their minds, until they knew to run or hide if they saw

a human with a weapon in his hand.

 

Bears, wild boars, and woodchucks went after supplies, once she'd made them

promise to run at any signs of human attack. She left them pulling apart sacks

and boxes of grain, cheese, salted meat, and vegetables. Shrews and voles

offered to take care of the tea and coffee supplies. If there was an edible or

drinkable scrap in the camp by morning, she would be surprised.

 

Foxes she asked to free the picketed horses and mules. Once she had explained

things, the strangers' mounts were happy to leave their masters and run for the

woods. Some of the enemy's mules, once they were freed, came back to give water

barrels a kick or a roll downhill. Owls and bats volunteered to keep the guards

busy. Sentry after sentry had the unpleasant experience of an owl dropping on

him silently from above, or of a bat flying directly into his face. Raccoons

walked away with arrows and knives. Wolves howled on the fringes of the camp, to

be answered by wildcats of all sizes.

 

Gods go with all of you, she thought sadly, and broke off the contact.

 

The room was empty. Surprisingly, it hadn't taken long to muster her army at

all: the candle that marked the time had burned down one hour's mark and half of

another. I guess it's easier to get them to do what they want than it is keeping

them from doing it, she thought.

 

Please Goddess, don't let my friends be hurt. She put on the clean clothes that

lay on the cot, and let herself out.

 

Numair was right down the hall, in a room filled with books. The skin around his

face was slack and gray; his nose thrust out like the prow of a sinking ship.

His crisp mane was matted with sweat, his face drenched with it. Checking the

water jug on the table beside him, she saw it was empty. She went back and

brought her own water to him. This time, when she came in, his eyes were open.

They were dull and tired.

 

"Thanks," he whispered as she poured water for him.  His hands  shook when  she 

gave him the tankard.

 

"Wait." She supported his head and shoulders, steadying his grip on the tankard

with her free hand. "You're still keeping those dampeners off?"

 

He nodded as he drank, and gasped when he was done.

 

It hurt to talk casually when he looked half-dead. You won't help him if you

turn into a baby, she told herself sternly. "Can 1 get you some food?"

 

"I'll just throw up." He smiled. "How do you like your first siege?"

 

"That's very funny," she told him sourly. "I'm so glad you've hung on to your

sense of humor. Only think how scared I'd be if you hadn't."

 

He closed his eyes and smiled. "That's my magelet."

 

"Can't you let up awhile?"

 

 

 

He shook his head. "The healers. They're still going. Daine—this afternoon. You

said the dragon can think? It's educated?"

 

"She. She's educated. Even the griffins are like my animals, with all that's in

their heads jumbled together higgledy-piggledy. Not her. She's read things in

scrolls—I saw them in her mind,"

 

"Amazing," he whispered. "I'd heard stories—-just never believed them."

 

"What stories?"

 

"They're mages. Well, we saw that. She came right up on us. Even you didn't hear

her until she was close. And she vanished. Do you hear her now?"

 

Daine listened, hard, "No, sir. But like you said—I didn't hear her until the

last" She pulled off his boots and put a cushion under his feet, More cushions

went behind his head. She noticed that he still clung to the toy Thorn had put

in his hand. "There's got to be something else I can try. I let the land animals

go. They'll do some damage. There's not enough creatures on the ships to work

with, though. It's mostly rats out there. I can't work with

rats. I've tried, but they don't even want to listen to me.

 

"Whales;1 Ask them to swim up under the barges—capsize them. The catapults are

the biggest danger. Then the red robes on the galleys."

 

She thought it over. "If whales're out there, I can't hear 'em. They're not in

range." She chewed on a thumbnail until he knocked her hand away. "I'm fair

tired too. The dragon sucked me almost dry." This time she didn't even get the

thumbnail to her mouth before he grabbed her wrist. "Pity I can't reach the sea.

If there's a cold spot in the cellars-—" "Find George. He'll figure out a way to

get you to the water."

 

She saw another danger. "What if the mages on the ships catch me?"

 

"It's a risk, but you stand a better chance than anyone with the Gift. Only a

very few can detect wild magic. It's a skill mages in Carthak are discouraged

from acquiring. Remember, they think it's old wives' tales. If someone out there

could sense it, he'd have a difficult time convincing the others. If you're

detected, you can escape among the seals and sea lions." He sighed. "I know it's

dangerous, and I hate to drive you this way, but—we need a miracle. I'm hoping

you can come up with one."

 

She got up. "Wish me luck." She hesitated, then kissed his cheek.

 

He gave her a feeble hug. "Luck, magelet."

 

Daine looked down the length of rock at the castle's rear. George and Evin stood

by with ropes and a sling. "You sent folk down this way before?"

 

"It's a better ride than it looks," the baron assured her. "They won't see you

from the water, because you're goin' down a rock chimney. When you return, just

get in the sling and give the rope three big tugs" — he showed her what he

meant— "and three little tugs. I'll have someone I trust on watch here for you.

Got it?"

 

She nodded and fitted herself into the rope sling between the two men. "Good

thing I grew up in the mountains and I'm not afraid of heights," she said with

false cheerfulness, easing herself out over the edge of the wall. "I told you

this is a long shot, didn't I?"

 

"Several times," the baron assured her. "Don't worry, I'm expert in long shots,

youngling. Been takin them all my life."

 

"What will you do for light?" asked Evin.

 

She looked at him in surprise. "I don't need any. There's the moon, after all.

And I see well in the dark."

 

George nodded. "Try to be topside when the fun starts in the mornin ."

 

She smiled up at him. "Wouldn't miss it for the world."

 

The trip down the rock chimney seemed over almost before it started. At the

bottom she found herself on the beach. Here she climbed out of the sling, pulled

off her boots, and rolled up her breeches. At a brisk walk, she followed a strip

of beach north, along the cliff face. She needed a place where she could anchor

herself among the rocks. It wasn't her intention to be washed out to sea.

 

Finally she reached a spot that looked good. The cliffs were at her back. To the

north lay more rock. The castle bluff shielded her from all sight of the enemy

fleet, riding at anchor in the mouth of the Swoop's cove.

 

Gripping her badger's claw for luck, she wedged herself between two boulders and

lowered herself into the ocean. She had to bite a lip to keep from shrieking at

the cold wetness. Within seconds she was numb to the waist. For good measure she

immersed her hands and sent her magic out.

 

The salt water made her feel as if the dragon had never drained her magic. Her

mind raced past tumbles of rocks and kelp, past quite a few sunken ships. So

that's why this is Pirate's Swoop, she thought. They swooped out from the cove.

 

She found the seals first and called a greeting. They wanted to play, but she

explained she hadn't the time just now. On she went, beyond her normal range and

into deep water.

 

Whale songs rose all around her to fill the sea

with their magic. She had found a pod of nearly forty blue whales. Three

quarters of them were adults, each at least eighty feet long and weighing over

one hundred and forty tons. Daine faltered, awed by their magnificence, then

called, —Hello!-—

 

In a cave high over Daine's head, the dragon stopped nuzzling her little one. It

was the mage-child, the one who had restored her baby to life when she had

thought it dead in her body. The dragon couldn't mistake that atrocious accent.

 

Whales came into Daine's mind, huge shadows staring at a girl-shadow. One—a

hundred feet if he's an inch, Daine thought, a bit frightened— moved ahead of

the others with grace and majesty. —Who calls!—

 

This was nothing like talking with land animals, seals, or fish. Whales seemed

wise, in their own fashion, and words only partly conveyed the things they said.

To their question she gave them what she was, or how she saw herself, and image

embroidered with feeling and ideas.

 

They were amused. —Why do you seek us out, tiny human calf?—

 

With images and ideas she explained the siege, the Carthakis, the release of the

Stormwings and the dragon. —They want to take our freedom and they're hurting my

friends. 1 came to ask your help. If jour or Jive of you came up under the

barges and overset them, and maybe one or two of the large boats, we'd have a

chance. I know it's a big

favor to ask. I can't say they won't hurt you——maybe they can. But you're my

best hope, you see.—

 

The chief whale heard her out politely. His answer, when it came, blasted into

her mind and ears. —No.—

 

She barely remembered that she was out in the open in time to choke back a

scream. She bit deep into her own wrist to smother it.

 

—You don't understand!-— How could she explain so they would care? She gave them

Onua's wry humor, Thayet's leadership, Miri's love of the sea, George's  

intelligence,   Numair's   curiosity.   —The enemy kills bumans and animals who

never hurt anyone. They brought monsters here. (She gave them spidrens as well

as Stormwings—it never occurred to her to add the griffins or the dragon.) We

have calves there— little ones -who depend on us to keep them safe. (Roald,

Kally, and Thorn were as fresh in her mind as if they stood with her. She

offered them to these distant, cold judges.)  You wouldn't let your calves die.

Grown humans may hunt you, but not these. Help me save them!—

 

The dragon looked at her newborn. Knowing the kit was dead in her belly had sent

her in a rage to attack the humans. She had blamed them for stealing her from

home at the start of her labor, had blamed them for the magic voyage that had

killed the life in her. Her kit, her first, had been dead— until this girl-child

had put her hands on her breast The pangs had begun again—her kit had been

born. Dragons do not give birth lightly, do not face the loss of young lightly.

 

—You do not understand, mortal calf,— said the whale leader.

 

—Explain it to me, phase?— She struggled to be polite. There had to be a way she

could talk them around.

 

—We will not fight or kill. Not for your cause—not for any cause. Violence

against higher life-forms is disgusting. For centuries the People have vowed

that the taking of a higher life is an abomination.—

 

—But Miri told me, you've attacked ships that kill your kind....—

 

—No.—— Once again the force of the reply hurt. —There have been accidents. There

are times when one will go insane. Always, when the one who has fought

understands what took place, that one starves himself, herself to death, to pay

for the sin. We will not fight. We will not kill—

 

She had never heard such absolute refusal. It sounded in the marrow of her bones

and through her nerve endings. Under its pressure her head began to pound again.

—We'll die, then. Their machines will break our walls—they'll have us out as an

octopus has a hermit crab out of its shell. My friends, in the air, on the

land—they'll have died for nothing.—

 

—You should not have asked them to fight.—

 

—I didn't ask them! They wanted to—because they're my friends!:—

 

—There is no pood reason to fipht. There is no pood reason

to kill—The whales' voices were growing faint.

 

—Where are you going?— Tears rolled down her cheeks. They were her last chance,

and they wouldn't even listen.

 

—If ships are here, there is a chance of an accident. We cannot accept that

risk. We go, Jar from this place where you make a killing-ground.—

 

—I didn't make it!— she yelled, furious. —They came to me!—

 

The whales were gone. The only sound in her mind and ears was the lapping of

waves. It would happen again, just like at home. The queen would die before

she'd let Carthakis take her or her children. Numair would burn out. The raiders

would win. If she'd learned her lessons better, if she'd explained things at the

palace instead of waiting till the badger came to her at the beach... She put

her face in her hands and sobbed.

 

IJ you listen hard and long, you can hear any of us, call any of us, that you

want. It sounded now, so clearly that she looked up, trying to find the badger.

He was nowhere to be seen.

 

IJ you listen hard and long, you can hear any of us, c any of us, that you want.

That's what he had told her. Maybe she could catch up to the whales, convince

them. Maybe she could bring them under her will. Surely that was like calling

anyone she wanted to, wasn't it?      I It's wrong to force the whales to fight,

a small voice in her mind argued. Not when they hate it so.

 

I won't let my people die, she told the voice. I can't.

 

She took a deep breath, and another. She let go of herself, opening her mind

entirely to wild magic. Grabbing her up, the copper fire took her west.

 

She rolled along the oceans bottom like a wave, hearing each click and gurgle

the sea creatures made. Her awareness spread in a half circle, hearing the

fleet, finding the departing whales. She would have talked to them, but the

copper fire wrapped tighter around her mind and kept moving. Deeper and deeper

the ocean floor sank. With dreamy surprise she slid around a patch of

islands—where had they come from?

 

She dropped into ice water that was black as ink in her mind. In the west, past

the islands, he lay— ship killer, man-eater, old as time. The mages had missed

him when they sealed the Divine Realms, centuries ago. He had lain on the

bottom, the ultimate predator, dining on whales and human ships. His immense

tentacles, each a mile long, stirred with interest.

 

The kraken had never seen a little fish like her.

 

Daine stared at him, aghast. His was the body of an octopus with far too many

arms, his mantle a mile and a half across.

 

—/ will kill any fleet you like, littlijish.— His voice was filled with soft,

deadly good humor. —You were talking to the whales. Pacifists, all of

them—enough to make me vomit. Just show me where those nasty raiders are. I can

guarantee they won't trouble you Jor long.—

 

—You'd never make it on time,—she said, to cover her real thought: I could never

get rid of him!

 

—Leave that to me. Come, my dear——this is no time to be saueamish.—

 

Deals with demons, she thought nervously. It's a deal with a demon... .Wait—what

about Numair? Once he returns to full strength, he'll be a match for this

monster. I hope he will, anyway, because this kraken is the only hope I have

left.

 

Please Goddess and Horse Lords, let this be a good choice!

 

Daine thrust what she knew of the fleet at the giant thing, and fled as his

laugh echoed all around her. She flashed through the water faster than she would

have believed possible. It was hard to say what she was doing: running from the

kraken or racing to get to the Swoop before sunrise.

 

It was too late. When she opened her eyes, the incoming tide was up to her chin,

and the sky overhead was pink.

 

She struggled, fighting to get her tightly wedged body out from between the

rocks. Everything was numb; her hands couldn't get a purchase anywhere. How can

I reach the castle, let alone the deck? she wondered, panting as she tried to

free herself. And what can I tell them, anyway? If those islands are

what I think they are, they're the Copper Isles, four days' sail out. If I

didn't dream that whatsits, that kraken, there won't be anything here in four

days for him to eat—

 

Curved silver bars closed around her middle, gently. She looked up into the

dragon's catlike eyes.

 

—/ will take you to your jriends, little mage.—

 

The dragon wrapped her other forepaw around the one that gripped Daine. The girl

held on to those silver claws, running her hands over them in awe. There was a

tremendous jolt, and they were airborne. She screamed in delight to see the

earth fall away below them, forgetting briefly all she had been through, and all

that was coming, in the joy of flight. Behind her she could feel the surge of

the dragon's wings as they soared higher and higher. To their left she saw the

enemy, and the Stormwing that dropped to Mahil Eddace's ship. The red robes in

the galleys and transports sat or lay at the prows of theirs ships, many

clutching their heads in their hands. Slaves, bare but for a loincloth and a

collar, ministered to the red robes.

 

Her appearance—the dragon's appearance— had dramatic results. Men pointed and

screamed; archers scrambled for their weapons. One red robe got up and did

something that involved waving hands. It resulted in a yellowish cloud that

boiled their way.

 

—Amateurs,— the dragon said coldly.

 

When the cloud reached them, she blew on it, and it vanished. She banked

gracefully, heading for the Swoop. Tiny figures on the deck pointed at them,

while any of the archers who might be in range had their bows up. Someone on the

deck recognized Daine and called an order. Slowly the weapons came down.

 

She peered at one of the dragon's toes, examining the bone structure and the

violet scales. (She picked up several tiny cuts on the scale edges, which were

razor sharp.) "Excuse me—weren't you red yesterday?"

 

—1 -was angry. We may change ro/or, to suit our wills— or ro reflect strong

emotion.— The great creature hesitated, then went on, —I beard you speak to the

whales.—

 

She swiveled to face her bearer, "You did? But these days nobody else hears when

I'm talking to just one species."

 

—That may he so) among mortal creatures.— (It occurred to Daine her rescuer was

a snob.) — We are mages of the air.—Sounding anxious, she added, — Could you

send me homer11 do not understand how 1 came to be here, and I wish to he with

my family,—

 

"We don't know how," Daine replied sadly as they descended. "Were trying to

learn, though. If you stay with us, we'll find a way to send you home—if we

survive, that is."

 

The dragon touched down, more gracefully than she had the day before, and

released Daine. Onua, Roald, Kally, and Thorn ran to hold her up

as the great creature rose into the air and flew back along the cliff. Once more

she vanished in midair.

 

"Any luck?" the baron asked as he and Thayet came over, their faces worn and

exhausted. Daine looked around and saw Numair, seated on the wall. He waved a

shaky hand.

 

"No," she told her audience quietly. "The whales said no." She couldn't even

bring herself to look at Numair again. "There—there might be something, but—I

don't know. I don't think it can be here in time. I'm sorry"

 

The queen patted her arm. "You tried. You've done so much already. I don't think

the men from the camp outside the walls are fit to go into battle today, thanks

to your friends."

 

"The dragon?" George asked Daine,

 

"I don't know. She's not very strong. I could try and call her back—"

 

"Well, well. All the little pigs tidy in one pen." Zhaneh Bitterclaws hovered

overhead, just out of bow-shot for the deck's guards. The Stormwing queens looks

had not improved: her eye socket continued to ooze. Whatever other magic they've

got, Daine thought to herself, healing isn't part of it.

 

Daine glanced around for her own bow and quiver: they were in Numair's lap.

Thorn sidled away , from their group, backing up toward the mage with his hands

open behind him. "What's the answer, mortals? Will you surrender the three we

want?"

 

"We surrender nothing to you and your handlers" Thayet spat. "Tell them they've

just bought my husband's eternal enmity—and mine "

 

"You won't live long enough to care about enmity!" Bitterclaws snarled.

 

Something hard and something leathery pressed against Daine s cold fingers.

Thorn had brought her bow, already strung, and her quiver. The girl's numb

muscles couldn't respond fast enough. The Stormwing laughed and climbed away

when she tried to get her bow into a firing position. Daine swore, flexing her

hands to get them limber again.

 

"Children, get below!" Thayet snapped. They wavered, and the queen roared,

"Now/" They obeyed at a run.

 

The girl looked seaward to find what had made the woman raise her voice so

uncharacteristically. In the night, the four barges had been moved to the front,

ahead of the ships, and each catapult was assembled and loaded with a stone

ball. Two of them fired; the balls struck the cliff face below the tower with an

earsplitting boom. The stone beneath their feet shook.

 

The two remaining barges shifted. Must be the sorcerers that move them, Daine

thought, since there were no oars and no sails. Their catapults let fly. The

first stone ball smashed into one of the other towers; the second hit the

curtain wall.

 

Already men were reloading the first two catapults.

 

The dragon, her scales flaming gold, dropped on them from what had looked like

empty sky. She immediately put flight to the stories that her kind spat flame

from their mouths. The fire came from her forepaws, and devoured the sails on

Eddaces flagship. Banking hard, she cut directly across the face of one of the

catapults to seize the stone ball loaded in it. Her flight sagged from the

weight of the stone, but only momentarily. She dropped it on the next barge. The

flat boat immediately listed to the side.

 

Numair propped himself on Daine's shoulder. "Wasn't she red yesterday?"

 

"They change color. Numair, she's not big enough."

 

"Maybe she's big enough to stop them. And its justice, my magelet. They're the

ones who brought her here in the first place."

 

Archers shot at the dragon uselessly. The red robes tried their magic, but like

Numairs it washed off her. She hurled fire at a transport, burning it entirely,

before heading back to the catapults.

 

Stormwings broke out of the woods on land and streaked to defend the ships.

Daine watched, sobbing, as their claws cut deep into the dragon's sides. "Can't

you help?" she demanded, forgetting the state he was in.

 

"I wish I could. Call her back this way, if you can. Our archers can swat the

Stormwings away from her."

 

Daine called, hard. The dragon ignored her to fall on the red robe at the prow

of Eddace's vessel. With him in her grip, she rose into the air and dropped him

among a knot of Stormwings.

 

They exploded. Scared for the lovely creature though she was, Daine cheered as

the other red robes fled to more protected parts of their ships.

 

Another catapult fired. Moving fast, the dragon was on the missile and had it in

her talons. This time, when she dropped it onto a barge, she waited until she

was much higher over it. When the stone hit, it went straight through the wooden

bottom. With the other stone balls off-balance and rolling everywhere, the barge

began to sink.

 

"Oh, gods," Numair whispered. "Call her in, Daine. Quick!"

 

"She won't listen! What's wrong?"

 

"They're loading the slings with liquid fire. Call her in fast!"

 

Daine screamed with all the wild magic she could find.

 

The dragon's only reply was a vision of a cavt, high above the sea, with light

coming out of its mouth.

 

"She won't come," Daine whispered, and tried again.

 

The Stormwings gathered before the dragon, forcing her back. She fought to rise

above them or fall  below,   but  they  blocked  her.  At  the  right moment,

the two remaining catapults fired—not stones this time, But Saffs of a dear,

jellylike substance. They splattered over the dragon, and burst into flames.

 

She uttered an ear-tearing shriek that none who saw the battle would ever

forget, and dropped. Her flaming body crashed into a barge, and sank it.

 

Daine wailed her grief. "I'll kill them/" she screamed, putting an arrow to her

bow with fingers that shook. "Let 'em get near enough and I'll kill i hem!"

 

The catapult that remained in action fired. Its stone thudded into the wall at

the base of the tower. Fall  back!"  George   ordered   their  guards,   who

obeyed, "Onua, Daine, Numair—lets go!"

 

Numair looked out to sea and froze, his hand locked tight on Daines shoulder.

His eyes opened so wide they started to bulge. "What dice did the jraveyard Hag

roll?"

 

Someone on the wall below screamed as a huge,

Mack tentacle darted out of the water to grip the

catapult that had just fired. Clutching it as a baby

might hold a rattle, the tentacle Yanked the catapult

nncrtn^Daj^e it was^tastene^ to onto its sule.

Another tentacle shot out of the water beside Eddace's flagship. Up and up it

soared, until it reached the crow's nest. Delicately, with precision, it gripped

the nest—and the man inside—and snapped it off the mast.

 

"Friend of yours?" Numair asked. His voice was very quiet, but she could hear

him perfectly. No one at the castle was making a sound.

 

"Not exactly," she whispered. "I guess he moves faster than 1 thought."

 

A third tentacle crawled over the rim of the last barge, the one the dragon had

knocked off-balance. It snaked all the way across the bed, gripped the opposite

rim, and flipped the entire thing over.

 

Daine gulped. "Oh, dear—I think he's going to be nasty."

 

"How big did you say it was?" George had come to stand with them, his face white

under its tan. "I didn't," she replied.

 

Tentacles sprang up around the fleet like a forest of snakes, hemming it in.

More tentacles groped into the boats, to begin a systematic destruction.

 

Numair straightened, blinking. "The dampening spells are breaking up."

 

Thayet had run to the opposite side of the deck, the part that looked out over

the rest of the castle. "Listen!" she yelled.

 

Horn calls split the air. From the woods to the east came a company of the

King's Own and the rest of the Swoop's guards, the Lioness at their head. From

the northern woods came another cornpany of the King's Own. They fell on the

raiders outside the wall, as the Stormwings converged on that battle.

 

Onua, Thayet, and George raced down the stairs to reach the curtain wall, where

they'd have a better view. Numair sagged to the floor of the deck. "I'm all used

up," he told Dame, smiling at her. His eyes fluttered shut.

 

"Rest quick," she told him. "You and Lady Alanna are going to have to get rid of

Himself, out there,"

 

He fluttered his hand at her—of course, of course-—and let it fall. Within

seconds he was out cold.

 

To her surprise, she heard the sound of hooves on stone. Cloud emerged from the

stair, her withers streaked with sweat. I have been looking all over for you,

the pony told her crossly, coming to sniff Daine from top to toe. First they

tell me you got sick, then they tell me you went down to the ocean, then—uh-oh.

 

Daine looked up. Zhaneh Bitterclaws had returned.

 

"I suppose you think very well of yourself, girlie. I suppose you think you did

something wonderful, calling up that greedy-guts." She jerked her head in the

direction of the kraken, who continued his breakfast of ships.

 

The girl shook with fury. She hadn't taken her

arrow off the string, but it would do no good. Even supposing she could aim her

bow, she had lost the strength to draw it. Nurnair wasn't the only one to

be all used up.

 

The Stormwing queen knew it too. She fluttered closer. "You're mine," she said

with a grin. "I'll be on you before you make the stair. And maybe I'll cut up

your long friend here too, before I go. You think about that a moment—it'll be

your fault that he dies."

 

"Liar," Daine spat. "Folk like you always lay the blame on somebody else. If I'd

listened to talk like that, I'd've let myself get killed by my own people

months ago."

 

"They should have killed you, girlie." The Stormwing drew in closer yet. "You

call me a monster—what are you? My gods made me. You're just a freak. All you do

is get your friends killed, like that poor dragon. They'd be better off if you

just threw yourself off the cliff right now."

 

Cloud leaned against Daine's thigh. Suddenly the girl was filled with energy;

she was as fresh and strong as if she'd had a full night's sleep. Lightning

fast, she swung her bow up and loosed.

 

The    arrow    went    clean    through    Zhaneh Bitterclaws' neck as the

creature gave voice to a choked scream. She dropped, trying to claw the

arrow out of her flesh, until her body smashed

— -u" ™<-\e<i Kelow. As she tumbled end over end to

the sea, her own wing feathers cut her to pieces.

 

Daine and Cloud stuck their heads over the low wall, watching the Stormwing die

in silence. Finally the girl straightened. Her newfound strength was gone. "Is

she right?" Daine asked her pony.

 

She isn't, Cloud said firmly. Your friends all make their own choices to live or

die for you. I've yet to see you force death on a friend.

 

Carefully, muscles aching, Daine unstrung her bow and coiled the string, tucking

it into her pocket. "Did / know you could do that?" she asked. "Give me strength

like you did?"

 

Of course not, was the pony's smug reply. We People don't have to give you all

our secrets.

 

"Now she tells me." Daine sat with Numair and curled up against him. "Wake me in

time for supper," she told Cloud tiredly.

 

Of course, the mare said, knowing her human was already asleep. There was a

blanket where Numair had been sitting when the dragon returned Daine to the

castle. Cloud dragged it over, covering the man and the girl. She assumed a

guard stance near the two of them and waited for the rest of the fighting to

end.

 

EPILOGUE

 

Her dreams were filled with the vision, the one the dragon had given her of a

hole in the cliff. At first, the silvery light from the cave had been strong,

almost enough to read by. As she dreamed the same thing, over and over, the

light dimmed. Just before she awoke, it was almost gone.

 

"How long?" Her voice emerged in a whispering croak. Her throat was so dry she

began to cough,

 

Numair hauled her into a sitting position and

put a canteen to her lips. "Drink!"

 

Daine gasped, swallowed a mouthful of liquid, gasped again, and drank some more.

Finally she drained the canteen. "How long?" she asked again.

 

"The rest of the day the kraken arrived, then yesterday and today." He gave her

a cake, sweet with honey and filled with raisins and nuts.

 

Daine ate it and took another. "I have to go out"

 

"Don't be silly," he told her.  "You're weak. You're staying here."

 

"That's where you're wrong," she replied. She swung her feet off the bed and

stood. For a moment the room spun, then settled into place.

 

She was in the stable. They had placed her cot in an empty stall, where the

ponies could watch her. Her bat friends hung in the rafters overhead, where the

loft ended, leaving plenty of room for the one-eyed osprey to perch. None of the

animals were pleased when Daine started to pull on her clothes. Cloud in

particular glared at her over the partition.

 

Remembering something, she froze. "My friends—-the woods creatures—"

 

"Some were killed," Numair said gently. "Once the enemy was driven off, we found

the injured ones. They've been cared for. There weren't as many casualties as

you'd think. You gave them the right advice."

 

"Good," she said, a weight off her mind. She went on dressing.

 

"You need to rest and eat. I'm still weak on my pins myself."

 

"There's something I have to take care of*" Daine said. "Now." She stuffed her

feet into her boots.

 

Her friend sighed. "Then wait a moment We need an armed escort. There may still

be enemies out there. And let's get horses. Where are we going?"

 

She closed her eyes and recalled the vision.

 

"Northwest," she said finally. "Along the cliff. We have to hurry."

 

He smiled at her. "Then we'll hurry." She couldn't even manage Cloud's tack.

Soon after the mage had left, Miri raced in. "Master Numair says you need

someone to help you saddle up." She gave Cloud a wary look. "You behave," she

told the mare, "or Wave-walker help me, I'll singe your tail."

 

Cloud stood meekly and did as she was told.

 

Daine was glad to sit on her cot and watch. "What time is it?"

 

"Afternoon," the older girl said. "You beat Master Numair by half a day. He got

up this mornii mg.

 

"He looks a lot better" She gasped. "I forgot— the kraken!"

 

Miri grinned. "Don't worry about that one," she said, tightening cinches. "Once

Master Numair was up, him and Lady Alanna had a talk with that old ship killer.

You should have seen him scuttle out of the cove! He sucked the water after him

and left the bottom dry. The Lioness had to pull it back in!" She patted Cloud's

withers. "There you are—aU set."

 

Daine rose and took the reins. "You've come a long way since we met."

 

Miri grinned shyly. "Thanks. It means a lot to hear you say so."

 

They waited in the courtyard as castle hostlers brought out Darkmoon, Spots, and

horses belonging to the King's Own. Here, shading her eyes from the sun, the

girl saw the first repercussions of what she had done. The stable hands had

liked to talk to her, before the enemy invasion. Now they avoided her glance and

kept well away from her.

 

A small explosion struck her back and almost knocked her off her feet. It was

followed by a second, and a third. Whatever the hostlers might think, Roald,

Kally, and Thorn were glad to see her up. Her eyes stinging, Daine knelt to

return the hug, "There, there," she whispered, more to herself than the

children. "Its all right. It's over."

 

"Can we go too, Ma?" Thorn asked the Lioness as she approached,

 

"No, my dears. Some other time, We re not sure the enemy is completely gone."

The knight grinned at Daine. "You've been a busy girl."

 

Daine grinned back, "So have you." Looking at the men of the King's Own who

followed Alanna, she recognized Hakim and his companions. "Its good to see you "

she told them,

 

"The honor is ours," Hakim replied gravely.

 

"You said it was urgent?" Numair reminded her.

 

The group left the castle at a trot, following 'Daine. The visions lure was

powerful in her mind. Following it, she guided Cloud onto a road that ran along

the cliff face, high above the sea. Gulls

followed them, filling the air with their cries.

 

Alanna drew level with the girl. "I've yet to thank you," she said quietly. "I

never thought you'd have to keep your promise in such a way."

 

She smiled at the knight. "What happened? They lured you off, didn't they?"

 

Alanna nodded. "The ogres were real enough. They kept us busy for more than a

day. By the time

 

^^¥^^£Ql££ return, there was a small army >tVY<vA,U us and home. Lucky for me

Hakim rode in with two compsrm <& ^xfc Owtv.TV^ mtt st\Vv vc\ Corus when Numair

sent word you were up to your eyeballs in trouble."

 

Daine held up a hand: they were close. Listening, she dismounted. "Stay put" she

ordered Cloud.

 

Numair came after her on foot. "What are we looking for, exactly?"

 

She was about to say she wasn't sure when the ground dropped under her. For a

second time she had the doubtful pleasure of being picked up to hang in

midair—this time, at least, she wasn't half-drowned. Looking down, she saw she

had almost gone through the roof of a cave that opened in the

cliff face.

 

"Can you set me down in there?" She wasn't sure who had her, Alanna or Numair.

"I found it."

 

The Lioness chuckled. "You have a unique way of finding things."   Gently  

Daine   was   lowered through the hole she had made, until she was on the stone

floor of the cave below.

 

There was a rustle nearby, and a chirp. A silver shape, no bigger than a large

cat, came over on legs that hadn't yet mastered the skill of walking.

 

She knelt. The little creature stared at her with slit-pupiled blue eyes. Tiny,

scaled forepaws gripped her breeches: the baby dragon pulled herself up onto her

hind legs.

 

Dame's eyes 6rannvecC wvtrv tears. Tin sorry," she told the dragonet. "1 guess

I'm your ma now." She scooped up the armful of kit and looked up at the hole

she'd made in the roof. Alanna, Numair, and Hakim stared down at her. "The

dragon had a little one," she explained. "She's hungry."

 

Carefully the Lioness raised her and the dragonet up through the hole, to stand

them on solid ground.

 

Daine managed to construct a bottle that would hold up under the kit's small,

but sharp, teeth. After consulting with the healer Maude, she warmed goat's milk

and loaded it with butter, to make it even richer. The dragonet gulped a pint of

the mess, burped, and fell asleep in Daine s lap.

 

The entire operation was watched, in awe and fascination, by the queen, Alanna,

George, Numair, Buri, Onua, Maude, and the children.

 

Gently Kally ran a finger along the sleeping ani-

mal's   flank.   "She   so   soft"   the   girl   whispered.

 

"What's her name?"

 

"Skysong," Daine said. She frowned—where had that knowledge come from? "I guess

her ma passed that on to me too, before she—died." Coming to a decision, she

looked at Onua. "I don't think I can stay with the Riders past the summer. My

duty's to this little one, now."

 

"You can still make your home with us," Thayet told her. "That is, if you wish.

I know my lord and 1 would prefer to have you in the palace." Daine stared at

her. "Me?" "You." Thayet  took  her  hand.   "Veralidaine Sarrasri, you saved my

life and the lives of my children. A home is the very least we can offer you."

Daine lowered her head, to hide her beet red face.

 

"But we want her to live here," objected George.

 

"Surely we're more suited as a home, bein on the sea and near Master Numair and

all." He grinned. "And bein's how our girl's made so many friends in our

woods."

 

"1 don't see why she can't live in my tower," Numair protested. "She is my

apprentice, after all."

 

"A girl's got to have females to talk to," Alanna informed him. "You haven't

even gotten a new housekeeper since the last one interrupted one of

your experiments."

 

"Come live in the palace," Kally and Roald

begged, tugging her arm. "We'll be good forever and ever if you will."

 

Skysong sneezed and shifted in Daine s lap.

 

"Shh," Maude ordered. "You'll wake the baby." The children hushed, guilty faced.

 

"You don't have to decide now," Onua pointed out. "I don't see why rearing

Skysong should interfere with helping me this summer."

 

Daine looked at these unusual people who had become friends, and laughed. "It's

fair funny," she explained. "I've gone from having no home to having too many.'"

 

The Lioness smiled and put a hand on her shoulder. "Welcome to Tortall," she

said.